procure to be so not only by belieuing the promises in generall nor yet by belieuing that in particuler they are applied to him but by pennance also other meanes which are taught by the Catholike Church Not but that we do neuerthelesse assuredly belieue that many in the same Church are in the state of grace to whom without all doubt God fulfilleth the promises of being their defendour who hope in him but yet for as much as no man can be infallibly sure without speciall reuelation that himselfe is in that state of grace he is to belieue by the Catholike fayth that the diuine assistance is neuer wanting on the part of God but himselfe may and must feare that it will not perhaps take effect in him through his fault or negligence in doing his duty So that with some feare of himselfe and by confidence in our Lord he must procure to encourage and help himselfe by the word of God who promiseth succour to such as fight for him And (i) Note this feare or vncertainty in which God hath left vs of not knowing assuredly that we are in his fauour though it may seeme painefull is very profitable towardes the conseruing of our humility and the not vndervalewing of our neighbours and to spur vs vp towardes good workes And with so much the more caution and consideration must we do it as we are lesse certaine whether we be pleasing to our Lord or no. But do not for all this conceaue that thy hart must be dismayed with vaine feare for as much as this truth which I haue told thee did not keep Dauid from saying If (k) Psalâ— 15. whole armies shall rise against me yet shall not my hart be afraid if warre shal come vpon me yet wil I hope in God So also doth S. Paul (l) Heb. 13. admonish vs that we should serue our selues of those wordes which God sayd I will not forsake thee I will not abandon thee in such sort as that we may confidently say Our Lord is my helper and I will not feare what man can do These and the like wordes do not wholy take away all the feare which a Christian for his owne part ought to haue but it taketh away all excesse thereof by the confidence which is to be placed in God And thus we are to walke between hope and feare and so much more as the loue increaseth so much doth the hope also increase and so much also is feare diminished And (m) An excellent rule therefore if thou haue a mind to feele in thy selfe that courage of mind and the little feare which perfect men do find cast thou away al tepidity from thy selfe take the businesse of vertue to hart and then in that very hart of thyne thou shalt read that courage which now thou readest but in Bookes Then shalt thou be able to fight boldly against the Diuell although he circle theâ— round about to deuoure thee for thou shalt haue a hope to be defended by Iesus Christ who is the strong Lyon of Iuda He alwayes ouercommeth in vs if we do not loose our confidence and if like cowards we do not deliuer vp our selues with our hands bound behind vs to our enemies without resoluing to fight Our Lord doth not suffer these warrs and temptations to come to his friendes but for their greater good as it is written Blessed (n) laâ— 1. is the man who suffereth temptation for he being so proued shall receaue the crowne of life which God promiseth to such as loue him He was pleased also that patience in troubles and the standing fast on foot for his honour in tentations should be the touchstone whereby his friends were to be tryed For (o) Note it is no signe of a true friend if he only accompany another in occasions of case but to stand fast by him in tyme of tribulation And as all men would be glad to haue approued friends to stand fast by them in the tyme of affliction and triall accounting of it as their owne iust so doth God desire to haue his and like a thankfull person he sayth to them You are the men who haue remayned with me in my temptations And as an aboundant rewarder he sayth further to them I (p) Lue â—â— dispose of my kingdome to you as my Father disposed of it to me that you may eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome companions heere in payne and afterwards in the Kingdome of glory Thou must encourage thy selfe to fight manfully in the warrs which are made against thee to deuide thee from God since he is thy helper on earth and thy reward in heauen Remember how S. Anthony being cruelly vvhipped and beaten by the Diuells lifting vp his eyes to heauen saw the roofe of his Cell all open whereby a beame of so admirable light did enter as at the presence thereof all the Diuells fled away and the payne of his wounds forsooke him with profound internall sighes he sayd to our Lord who then appeared to him Where wert thou O my good Iesus where wert thou when I was so ill handled by the enemies why wert thou not heere in the beginning of my combat that so thou mightest haue preuented or cured all my soares Wherunto our Lord answered Heere I was froÌ„ the very beginning but I stood looking on to see how thou diddest carry thy self in thy combate And because thou hast fought manfully I wil euer help thee thou shalt be famous throughout the whole earth By these wordes and by the vertue of our Lord he rose vp so full of courage as to find by experience that he had gotten then more strength then he had lost before In (q) A most comfortable and true doctrine this sort doth our Lord treat his friends and he leaueth them oftentimes in traunces of so great danger as that they scarce know where to set a foot nor do they find one hayre of strength by which they can take hold nor are they able to help themselues by the memory of those fauours which in former tymes they had receaued of God but they remayne as if they were naked and in profound darcknes being giuen ouer to the persecution of their enemyes But suddainly when they least looke for it our Lord doth visite them and deliuer them and leaue them with more strength then they had before thrusteth those enemies vnder their feet And the soule howsoeuer it be more weake in nature then the Diuell doth feele in it selfe such a powerfull strength that it seemeth to teare him euen in pieces as a thing that is but weake and without resistance and not only groweth it not able to fight against one but against many Diuells so great is the courage which it feeleth to haue comfreshly towards it from heauen and wherewith it doth not only defend it selfe but it sayth with Dauid I will persecute my enemies and I will take them I will
Iesus Lord but by fayth inspired as S. Paul sayth yet not doing that which our Lord commaunded they were not in state of grace it followeth cleerely that a man may haue Fayth without grace which S. Paul affirmeth also in another place where he fayth That if a man should haue the gifte of speaking tongues and should comprehend and possesse all knowledge and prophesie and haue all fayth so farre as that he could remooue mountaynes from one place to another and yet should be without charity all this were nothing And since it is certayne that the gifte of tongues with the rest which is there recounted is compatible vvith mortall sinne it stands not vvith reason that men should make it impossible for fayth to be without charity though it be true that charity cannot be without fayth They are the words of the diuine scripture That iustice is giuen by fayth but that it should be giuen by fayth alone is an inuention of men a very ignorant and peruerse errour Whereof our Lord did warne vs when he sayd to S. Mary Magdalen That many sinnes were forgiuen her because she loued much Which words are as cleare to shew that loue is requisite as there are any in the whol scripture to shew the necessity of fayth And that not only there must be loue in the iustification of a sinner but because loue is a disposition towards the obteining of pardon as fayth is they both must go hand in hand and of both did our Lord make mention in the conuersion of S. Mary Magdalen For at the end of the discourse he sayd Thy fayth hath saued thee go in peace Nor in that which our Lord sayd before That many sinnes were forgiuen her because she loued much would he say that it was because she belieued much giuing the effect the name of the cause since it is euident that our Lord hauing asked which of these two debters did loue him most who released the debt it was answered He to whom the more was released and not he to whome the lesse he was to haue concluded his discourse with speaking of loue and not of Fayth And if liberty may be taken for a man to say that he called Fayth Loue tearming the effect by the name of his cause let vs also take liberty to say that in those places of the Scripture where it is affirmed That man is iustifyed by Fayth Loue is to be vnderstood by the name of Fayth by considering in the cause the effect In plaine manner did our Lord speake heer vnles a man be disposed to hood wincke himself in so faire a light and he called fayth and loue by their owne names and both of them are requisite to iustification as we haue sayd already And our Lord did settle the same coniunction when he sayd afterward to his disciples The (c) Ioan. 16. Father himselfe loueth you because you haue loued me and haue belieued that I issued froÌ„ him And fince Fayth loue are both requisite to a man without doubt he will haue griefe for his sinnes as hauing grieuously offended God whome he loueth aboue all things as it is plaine by the example of S. Mary Magdalen and of other sinners who were comuerted to God Now (d) If this be well considered it wil ouerthrow the fancyes which the Caluinish haue concerning Fayth because both these thinges are requisite and others also which flow from them towardes the obtaining of Iustice therefore doth the holy Scripture sometymes name Fayth and sometymes Loue sometymes sorrow griefe of Repentance and sometymes The humble prayer of the penitent who sayth Lord haue mercy vpon me a sinner and sometymes the knowledge of the sinne it selfe I haue sinned O Lord sayd Dauid instantly he heard the word of pardon in the name of God But yet he who should be induced by this to say that sinne is pardoned by a mans only knowledge of the sinne should fall into no small errour since Cain and Iudas and Saul and many others did know their sinne and yet came not to obtayne pardon of it And so farre without all ground is it for them to say That by only Fayth it is obtayned in respect that the Scripture doth in some places make mentioÌ„ of Fayth alone as it is that for the same reason we might also exclude fayth out of this businesse as being vnnecessary because in other places the Scripture sayth That sinnes are forgiuen by pennance other meanes without making any mention at all of Fayth But (e) The doctrine of the Catholike Church concerning this point the truth of Catholike doctrine is this That both the one and the others are requisite as dispositions towards the obtayning of pardon and grace And if any man shall reflect vpon this That Fayth is named many tymes by way of attributing iustice to it and that by fayth we are made the sonnes of God and partakers of the merits of Iesus Christ and such like effects as do accompany grace and charity it is not because fayth alone is sufficient for it but because when the Scripture attributeth these effects to Fayth it is to be vnderstood of that Faith which is formed by charity and which is the life thereof Neither yet must these effects be attributed to Fayth as if necessarily vpon our hauing fayth we must haue loue because true fayth may remayne as hath beene sayd euen when grace and loue are lost which loue as S. Paul sayth is greater then either fayth or hope And when our Lord spake of fayth and loue as well in that passage of S. Mary Magdalen as in that other which we mentioned with his disciples he named loue before fayth giuing the precedent place of perfection to that which was the act of the will which yet after a sort is subsequent if it be compared with an act of the vnderstanding to which fayth belongeth It is also to be vnderstood that although the Sacraments of Baptisme and Pennance are necessarily to be receaued or at least a purpose of receauing them must be intertayned for the obtayning of that Grace which is lost the former by Infidells and the latter by belieuers who after Baptisme haue committed mortall sinne yet is there not in holy Scripture so frequent speach of them as of fayth for the reason which shortly I shall relate But yet neither is the mention of them forborne least any one should thinke that they were not necessary towardes the obtayning of Iustice S. Paul (f) Tim. 3. fayth That God saued vs by the Baptisme of regeneration and renouation of the holy Ghost and that Christ did cleanse his Church by the Baptisme of water in the word of life And it because the Scripture sayth That we are iustifyed by fayth we were to cast away the Sacraments as iustly were we to cast away saâ—th since it sayth That saluation and cleanesse is giuen by holy Baptisme But our Lord doth couple these
thinges togeather by saying He (g) Marc. vâ—â—uno that shall belieue and be baptized he shall be saued The same Lord of ours sayd also to his Apostles when he instituted the Sacrament of Pennance Whose (h) Ioan. 10. sinnes you shall pardon they are pardoned c. and consequently grace and iustice is giuen by this Sacrament since there can be no pardon of sinne vnles grace be giuen withall which is signifyed and contayned in all the seauen Sacraments of the Church And it is giuen to him that receaueth them welâ— euen with more abundance then (i) To which dispositioÌ„ out of the Sacrament there would not be allowed so great a grace though yet still the receaâ—â—â— must haue good dispositioÌ„ if he meane to acquire new graâ—e and not to coâ—â—â—t a new â—acri ledge there is disposition in the receauer in regard that they are priuiledged workes which by the very being receaued do conferre grace Therefore ought they to be receaued and renewed in extraordinary manner as the Catholike Church doth belieue and teach vs. Now (k) This is worthy oâ— great consideration if Fayth were in the beginning of the Church so frequently mentioned preached it was fiâ— to be so because the fayth was then newly planted and the endeauour was to make infidells receiue it and to enter by it as by the first gate which sheweth the way to saluation that when once they were come in they might be informed more particulerly both of what they were further to belieue and what they were to do So also was it necessary in those tymes to expresse after a particuler manner the mystery and high valew of the passion and death of our redeemer Iesus Christ who with extreame dishonour had then byn crucified and how the fayth of this mystery maketh men belieue and confesse That vpon that wood which to outward appearance was so dishonourable that diuine life was hanged and that there in the middest of the earth God wrought by meanes of his death the recouery and saluation of the world This fayth being such doth honour the dishonour of the Crosse and is the exaltation of that basenes which was exercised thereon in a strang and extreame manner For which reason it was fit to make often mention of the name of fayth and that with great respect since it resulted to the honour of Iesus Christ our Lord of whose person and merits she (l) The Church giueth testimony by preaching the height thereof So as if the Scripture say That men are iustifyedly fayth it is not meant as if that alone were sufficient but because it is the beginning and foundation and rote of all that is good as the Councell of Trent defineth and (m) O how true is this they who attribute iustification to fayth alone do but seeke for comfort in their tepidities or in the impiety of their liues desiring to secure themselues by the way of belieuing that their Circle may be the wider in the way of liuing And the peace and confidence of a good conscience which is caused by perfect charity these men will needs obteine without the taking of such paines as the perfection of vertue doth require Yea and they content not themselues herewith but although according to the very truth no man can be entirely certayne in this life whether he be worthy of loue or hate though yet according to the grace verâ—ue which he hath more or lesse he may haue more or fewer reasons of confidence yet these men who giue that certainty to such as belieue according to their owne imagination that they are pardoned by God which a Christian man is to haue in belieuing an article of fayth are people deceaued by the diuell and these things are belieued by such as haue neyther any firme ground of fayth nor any sanctity of life but are haters of all obedience and who being blindfold go groping after the mysteries of God and indeed if they were not blinded the diuell could not so easily deceaue them CHAP. XLV Why our Lord did resolue to saue vs by the meanes of Fayth and not of humane Reason and of the great subiection which we must yield to those things which our Fayth doth teach of the particuler deuotion which we owe in especiall manner to that which our Lord Iesus taught vs by his own sacred mouth THE methode of the words of this Treatise did require that after the first word therof I should declare the second to thee but the order of the sentences whereof the first and the third say the same thing requireth that forbearing at the present to touch the second I now declare the third which sayth thus Incline thyne care By this thou art to note that so great is the height of the mysteries of God and so low poore is thy reason and so easily subiect to deceite that for the security of our saluation God resolued to saue vs by our faith and not by our knowledge And this not without most iust cause because since the world as Saint Paul sayth did not know God by meanes of wisedome but sell impertinently vpon many crrours asâ—â—â—bing the glory of God to the Sunne and Moone and other creatures And because others who by the trace of those creatures came to know God tooke such a deale of pride in their way of tracing the knowledge of a thing so high this light was taken away for their pride which our Lord had giuen them through his goodnesse and so they fell into the darknesse of idolatry and into a multitude of other sinnes such as they had fallen into who neuer had knowne God For which reason as after the fall of the wicked Angells God taking as a man may say a kind of warning by that he would not suffer any creature to remaine in heauen that could be able to sinne perceiuing how ill the creatures serued themselues of reason and because the world as S. Paul sayth did not know God by wisedome he would not leaue the knowledge of him the saluation of themselues in the hands of their wisedome Therefore as soone as the holy Ghost had giuen vs counsaile by the two words already mentioned of Heare and See he doth instantly aduise vs by a third which sayth Incline thyne eare Whereby he giueth vs to vnderstand that we must submit our reason most profoundly not be too confident therin if we meane that our hearing and our seeing which were giuen vs for our good may not be the occasion of our eternal perdition Certayne it is that many haue heard the word of God and haue had an excellent sight and notice of high and subtile things but yet because they rested vpon the curiosity of their sight more then they did â—â—cline the eare of their reason with obedience their sight grew to be starke blindnes they went stumbling in the light of Noone-day as if it had beene in vtter darkenes If therefore
hartes of such as follow it and of the punishment that they shall incurre pag. 4. Chap. 3. Of what remedies we are to serue our selues towards the contempt of the Vayne-glory of the world And of the great force which Christ our Lord doth giue for the ouercomming thereof pag. 8. Chap. 4. In what degree and to what end it is lawfull for a man to desire Honour in the world and of the extreme danger which there is in holding places of Authority and Commaund pag. 13. Chap. 5. How much we ought to fly from the pleasure of flesh and bloud and what a most dangerous Enemy this is of what helpes we are to serue our selues for the subduing thereof pag. 20. Chap. 6. Of two causes that there are of sensuall tentations what meanes we must vse against them when they rise from the Malice of the Diuell pag. 25. Chap. 7. Of the great peace which our Lord God giueth to them that sight manfully against this Enemy of the much that it importeth vs for the ouercomming of him to fly from familiarity with women pag. 30. Chap. 8. How the Diuell vseth to deceaue spirituall men by meanes of this enemy of our Flesh and Bloud of the course that we are to hold in keeping our selues from errour pag. 33. Chap. 9. That one of the principall remedies for the conquering of this Enemy is the exercise of deuout and feruent Prayer whereby we many find gust in diuine considerations which maketh vs abhorre all worldly pleasures pag. 39. Chap. 10. Of many other meanes which we are to vse when this cruell Enemy doth assault vs with his first blowes pag. 44. Chap. 11. Of other meanes besides the former wherby some grow to loose their Chastity that we may fly from them if we also will not loose ours and by what meanes we may strengthen our selues pag. 49. Chap. 12. That God vseth to punish such as are proud 〈◊〉 by permitting them to loose the treasure of Chastity thereby to humble them and how necessary it is to be humble for the ouercomming of the enemy to this vertue pag. 55. Chap. 13. Of two other dangerous meanes which are went to make way for the losse of Chastity in such as endeauour not to auoyd them pag. 60. Chap. 14. How much we ought to fly from the vaine confidence of obteyning victory against this enemy by our owne only industry and labour and that we must vnderstand it to be the guift of God of whom it is to be humbly asked by the intercession of the Saintes and in particuler of the Virgin our Blessed Lady pag. 63. Chap. 15. How our Lord disposeth not equally of the guist of Chastity vnto all because to some he giueth it only in their soules and of the great profit which the temptations against Chastity do bring if they be well borne pag. 67. Chap. 16. How the guift of Chastity is graunted to some not only in the interiour part of the soule but in the sensuall part also this after two manners pa. 71. Chap. 17. Wherein he beginneth to discourse of the languages spoken by the Diuell how much we ought to fly them that one of them is to make a man proud so to bring him to great mischeife and errour and of the meanes how to auoyd this language of Pride pag. 77. Chap. 18. Of another snare all contrary to the former which is Despaire whereby the Diuell procureth to conquer Man and how we shall carry our selues against him pag. 87. Chap. 19. Of the much which God the Father gaue vs in giuing vs Iesus Christ our Lord how thankefull we ought to be to help our selues by this fauour and to strengthen our selues thereby for the excluding of all desperation wherewith the Diuell is wont to assault vs. pag. 92. Chap. 20. Of some meanes which the Diuell vseth against the remedy that is spoken of whereby to fright vs how for this we must not faint but animate our selues the more considering the infinite mercy of our Lord. pag. 96. Chap. 21. He proceeds in the discourse of Gods mercy which he sheweth to them that cordially aske pardon This is a consideration of power to conquere all Despaire pag. 100. Cap. 22. Where he prosecutes the treaty of the mercy of God which he vseth towards vs his Maiesty ouercomming our enemyes after an admirable manner pag. 106. Cap. 23. Of the great mischeife which despaire doth worke in the soule and how we must ouercome this enemy with spirituall alacrity and diligence and feruour in the seruice of God pag. 110. Chap. 24. Of two remedies for the getting of Hope in the way of our Lord and that we must not turne coward although the remooue of the temptation be differred and how there be certayne hartes which know not how to be humbled but by the knocks of tribulation and therefore that they must so be cured pag. 118. Chap. 25. How the Diuell procureth to draw vs to despayre by tempting vs against fayth and the diuine mysteries and of the remedies that we must vse against these temptations pag. 122. Chap. 26. How the Diuell endeauours by meanes of the aforesaid temptations to remooue vs from our deuotion and good exercises that our remedy is to increase therein laying aside all superfluous desyre of feeling spirituall sweetnesse in the soule and to what end these also may be desyred pag. 126. Chap. 27. That the conquest of these temptations doth consist more in hauing patience to beare them and in the hope of the fauour of our Lord then in procuring forcibly that they may not come pag. 132. Chap. 28. Of the great remedy which groweth against these tentations by seeking a wise and well experienced ghostly Father who must be entirely informed and credited and how the ghostly Father ought to proceed with such persons of the fruit which riseth from these temptations pag. 135. Chap. 29. How the Diuell procureth by exteriour meanes to make vs giue ouer good exercises And how we must strengthen our hart by confidence in our Lord for the ouercomming of him And of other things which help to free vs from this feare and of the fruite of this temptation pag. 139. Chap. 30. Of many reasons which there are why we must hope that our Lord will deliuer vs out of all tribulation how greiuous soeuer it be of two significations which this word Belieue may be accounted to haue pag. 150. Cap. 31. That the first thing which we are to heare is diuine Truth by meanes of Faith which is the beginning of all spirituall life and which teacheth vs so high things as that they exceed all humane discourse pa. 159. Chap. 32. How agreable to reason it is to belieue the Mysteries of our Fayth although they exceed all humane reason pag. 163. Chap. 33. Of how firme and constant and authorized witnesses our faith hath had who haue giuen their liues for the truth thereof
ignorant That (a) Eccl. 7. in the day of prosperity which we haue we must be calling those (b) A safe and most profitable aduice miseryes to mind which we may haue and that we must take in those diuine consolations by the weight of Humility accompanying it with the holy feare of God least otherwise he experience that which Dauid himselfe deliuered Thou turnedst thy face from me and I was troubled Another cause of his fall is giuen vs to be vnderstood in holy Scripture by saying that at such tymes as the Kings of Israel were wont to passe into the warres against the infidells King (c) 2 Reg. 1. Dauid stayed at home And walking vp and down vpon a tarrasse of his pallace he saw that which was the occasion of his adultery and of the murther also not only of one but many All this had byn auoyded if he had gone to fight the battailes of God according to the custome of other Kings and himselfe had done so other yeares If (d) A good lesson to vs Catholike to be sympathizing alwayes with the Holy Church our Mother both in sorrow and in spirituall ioy according to the diuersity of tymes occasions thou wilt be wandring vp and downe when the seruants of God are recollected if thou wilt be idle when they labour in good workes if thou wilt be dissolutely sending thyne eyes abroad whilest theirs are weeping bitterly both for themselues and others and if when they are rising vp by night to pray thou art sleeping and snorting and leauing of by occasion of euery fancy the good exercises which thou wert wont to vse and by the force and heate whereof thou wert kept on foote how doest thou thinke to preserue chastity being carelesse vnprouided of defensiue weapons and hauing so many enemies who are so stout laborious and compleatly armed in fighting against it Do (e) Note not deceiue thy selfe for if thy desire to be chast be not accompanied by deeds which are fit for the defence of that vertue thy desire will prooue vayne and that will happen to thee which did to Dauid Since thou art not more priuiledged more stout nor more a Saint then he And to conclude this matter of the occasions through which this pretious treasure of chastity is wont to be lost thou art to vnderstand that the cause why God permitted that the flesh shold rebell against reason in our first parents from whome we haue it by inheritance was for that they rebelled against God by disobeying his commandement He chastized them in conformity of their sinne and thus it was That (f) Note Lex Taliotus since they would not obey their superiour their inferiour should not obey them and so the vnbridled nesse of this flesh being a subiect and a slaue rebelling against her superiour which is reason is a punishment â—ayd vpon reason for the disobedience with she committed against her superiour which is God Be therfore very carefull that thou be not disobedient to thy superiours least God permit that thy inferiour which is thy flesh do rebell against thee as he suffered Adad to rebell against King Salomon (g) 3. Regâ— 12. his Lord and least he scourge persecute thee and by thy weakenesse draw thee downe into mortall sinne And if with the inward eyes of thy hart thou haue vnderstood that which heere with the eyes of thy body thou hast read thou wilt see how great reason there is that thou shouldest looke to thy selfe and consider what there is within thy selfe And (h) No man can see himselfe exactly but by light from heauen because thou art not exactly able to know thyne owne soule thou art to begg light of our Lord and so to sift the most secret corners of thy hart that there may be no ill thing there which eyther thou knowest or knowest not off by meanes whereof thou mightest through some secret iudgement of God runne hazard to loose the treasure of chastity which yet it doth so much import thee to keep safe by meanes of his diuine assistance CHAP. XIV How much we ought to fly from the vaine confidence of obteyning victory against this enemy by our owne only industry and labour and that we must vnderstand it to be the guist of God of whom it is to be humbly asked by the intercession of the Saintes and in particuler of the Virgin our Blessed Lady ALL that which hath byn sayd and more which might be sayd are meanes for the obtayning and keeping of this pretious purity But it happeneth oftentymes that as although we bringe both stone and wood and all other necessary materialls for the making of a house yet we do not fall vpon the buylding of it so also doth it come to passe that vsing all these remedies we yet obtayne not the chastity which we so much desire Nay there are many who after hauing had liuely desires thereof and taken much paynes for the obtayning of it do yet see themselues miserably fallen or violently at least tormented in their flesh with much sorrow they say We haue laboured all night and yet we haue taken nothing And it seemeth to them that in themselues that is fulfilled which the Wiseman sayd The (a) Eccl. 7. more I sought it the further off it fled away This (b) Take heed of trusting to thy selfe vseth oftentymes to happen by reason of a secret confidence which these proud labourers haue in themselues imagininge that chastity was a fruite which grew from their only endeauour and not that it was a guift imparted by the hand of God And for not knowing of whom it was to be asked they iustly were depriued of it For (c) God sheweth mercy sometyme euen in suffring vs to sal into â—â—nne it had byn of more preiudice to them to haue kept it since withall they would be proud and vngratefull to God then to be without it yet withall to be full of sorrow and humility and so to be forgiuen by pennance It is no small part of wisedome to know by whom chastity is giuen and he is gone a good piece of the way towardes the obteyning of it who indeed belieueth that it comes not from the strength of man but that it is the guift of our Lord. This doth he teach vs in his holy Ghospell saying All are not capable of this word but they to whome it is giuen by God And although the remedies already pointed out for the obtayning of this happinesse be full of profit and (d) We must both worke pray for neither of them both alone will serue the turne that we must employ our selues thereupon yet must that be with this condition that we place not our confidence in them but let vs deuoutly pray to God which Dauid did both practise and aduise by saying I did cast vp myne eyes to the mountayns from whence my succour shall descend my succour is of our Lord who made heauen
not returne till they be conquered and deseated that they may no more remaine vpon their feet but they shall fall vnder mine What is there of greater profit then that which S. Augustine beggeth when he sayth O Lord make me know thee with an (r) Yea his prayer was heard amourous knowledge and let me also know my selfe Now (f) The excellent vse fruit of tēptations desolations what meanes is there so proper for the making him know himselfe as to see himselfe experimentally in such traunces That he may touch as a man may say with his owne hands his owne weakenesse and that so very truly as to be wholy vnbeguiled of any estimation which he might make of himselfe And on the otherside he findeth by experience how faythfull God is in fulfilling the promises of his succour in the tyme of necessity and how powerfull he is in deliuering his seruantes from so great weakenesse by the suddaine gift of so admirable strength and how ful he is of mercy in visiting and pittying them who are so extreamely afflicted By this meanes a man doth fall flat vpon his face acknowledging his pouerty and misery and he adoreth his God by both louing him and hoping for succour from him when he shall find himselfe in new dangers S. Paul (t) Rom. 5. affirmeth that it hapned to himselfe after this manner I will not sayth he haue you ignorant my Brethren of the tribulation that we suffered in Asia whereby we were afflicted aboue measure and aboue our owne strength so (u) We must not be deiected in being much afflicted since S. Paul himselfe was discomforted farre as that euen to liue was a trouble to vs and we did within our selues belieue assuredly that there was no meanes for vs to escape from death And this hapneth so to the end that we might not haue confidence in our selues but in God who giueth life to the dead He who hath deliuered vs out of so great dangers and by whom hereafter we also hope to be deliuered CHAP. XXX Of many reasons which there are why we must hope that our Lord will deliuer vs out of all tribulation how greiuous soeuer it be and of two significations which this worde Belieue may be accounted to haue It is true which S. Gregory sayth That the accomplishment of thinges past giueth assurance concerning things to come And since men are wont to trust others vpon taking pawnes we seeme not to do much for God if we hope for a deliuerance out of future tribulation since he hath so often done it in tymes past It (a) A liuely comparison wherin we ought to take much comfort is certayne that if any man should haue made vs find his loue and fauour in succouring vs ten or twelue seuerall times in our troubles we should belieue he loued vs and that still he would do vs fauour if in other afflictions of ours we should haue need And why then shall we not haue a confident beliefe that God will defend vs in all our dangers since they are not twelue but many more tymes that we haue taken experience of his succour in our tribulations Remember well how often he hath drawen thee with victory out of those sharpe skirmishes of thyne against thy aduersaries and thou wert gratefull vnto him for it and thereupon thou didst conceaue a reason to belieue and confide that he loued thee since after the tempest he sent fayre weather and ioy after teares and since he had byn thy true Father and defendour And why then if now he please to try thy confidence thy loue and thy patience by a present tribulation as if he hid himselfe because he answereth not to thy cryes dost thou let thy selfe fall into such weakenesse as that the present triall which commeth to thee maketh thee loose the confidence which in many former proofes thou hadst gained It is true that we feele those things most which at the present lye vpon vs and if thou markest the straytes wherin thou findest thy selfe and how our Lord doth not free thee of them thou wilt perhaps conceaue that our Lord hath layd aside the care which formerly he had of thee and thou wilt say as the Apostles did in that great sea-tempest to our Lord who then was sleeping Maister (b) Marc 4. doest thou not care though we perish and thus wilt thou be ouertaken by the reprehension of that scripture which sayth The foole changeth like the moone Because it is sometymes after one manner and sometymes after another And thou wilt be like a Vane vpon the top of a house which is subiect to many changes in one day because it is gouerned by euery wind Thou wert in possession of our Lord as one that was carefull of thee and thy defence in the tyme of trouble because then he breathed vpon thee by the wind of his mercy and comfort wherewith he gaue thee deliuerance and thou didst pay him with thankes And because now there blowes another wind wherewith our Lord is pleased to prooue and trouble thee thou art no longer of that beliefe and confidence which before thou hadst So that thou doest belieue but what thou seest thou dost not valew our Lord but according to that which at the instant tyme he doth towards thee without helping thy selfe of that which thou hast tried at many other tymes that so at the present thou mayst be comforted in our Lord. A strange incredulity was theirs who hauing seene the meruayles of God in Egypt and the victories and fauours which he wrought for them in the desert would not take his word whereby he told them that they should enter into the land of promise For this sayth S. Paul they entred not And so is it true though not according to equality yet with some resemblance that the disconfidence and pusillanimity of that man is great who notwithstanding that God hath deliuered him many tymes frō dangers past groweth not yet to confide that he shall not be abandoned nor confounded in the danger eyther present or future since as we haue sayd the hope which one putteth in our Lord if the man be not infault wil neuer faile nor wil there be cause that a man should say I was deceaued Now it is to be vnderstood that sometymes this word (c) Note Belieue is taken for that worke which the vnderstanding performeth by setling it selfe in the truthes of the Catholike fayth with a supreme kind of certitude as formerly hath been sayd And he that belieueth against this fayth is called with a full mouth and is indeed an Heretike and an incredulous person and such an errour belieued hath the name of an heresy or of incredulity But the disconfident person of whome we haue spoken hitherto is neither incredulous nor is he subiect to incredulity because he hath no obligation to belieue in quality of an article of fayth that God will deliuer him out of that present trouble
hill full of horsemen and chariots round about Elizaeus who were the Angells of our Lord who came to defend the Prophet In such sort that if we will take the part of God we shal haue a multitude of Angells on our syde one of which number is able to do more for vs then all the powers of hell against vs. Therefore so great assistance should make vs able to despise the diuell and to lay all vaine feare aside and to giue vs the courage of â—ions â—gainst him in the vertue of Christ Who (u) The sweet and stronge power of our Lord Iesus was a meeke Lambe in deliuering himselfe to death was a Lion in dis-peopling hell ouercomming and binding the diuells and with his arme defending his beloued flock And if any man shall thinke that I haue been to prolixe in this argument let him attribute it to the desyre I haue that thou maiest not be one of the many whom I haue seene who for feare of the Diuell haue giuen ouer the seruice of God I well know that by this enemy some other warres are made euen more cruell then the aforesayd And I also know that in the very extremity of tribulation when already there is growne to be no strength in him that suffers nor wise knowledge in him that guides the shipp and when the infernall Lion and Beare meanes to swallow vp the poore sheep it growes to be comforted and that pitious Dauid Iesus Christ taketh the sheep without harme out of the mouth of the Lion cutting in pieces him that was carrying it away My selfe am a witnesse of greater tribulations then I could possibly haue belieued if I had not seene them and of the meruailous and pitious prouidence of God who doth not in afflictioÌ„ abandon them that seeke him although it be with many frailties and faultes And (x) Note this for thy comfort although I haue seene many of them who feared God to haue byn grieuously assaulted in these fightes I neuer saw one that ended ill And therefore whosoeuer shall find himselfe in these traunces although he seeme conueyed euen into the very belly of the whale let him cal euen from thence vpon Iesus Christ and let him serue himselfe of the good aduise which his Ghostly Father shall giue him And let both of them haue good hope in that good sheephard who gaue his life for his sheep who killeth and quickneth who placeth men as it were in hell and draweth them out aliue from thence For although at one tyme he send troubles at another tyme he taketh them away and that to the great aduantage of him that suffereth the tribulation CHAP. XXXI That the first thing which we are to heare is diuine Truth by meanes of Faith which is the beginning of all spirituall life and which teacheth vs so high things as that they exceed all humane discourse ALL that hitheâ—to is sayd hath byn to giue thee to vnderstand whom thou art not to â—eare and to help thee to these directions which thou hast read It remaineth that now I tell thee whom thou art to heare that so thou mayst fulfill the first word which the prophet speaketh Hearken O Daughter And know that he who deserueth to be hearkned to is only Truth But because there are many Truths the hearing or knowing whereof doth make little to our purpose I tell thee since heere we are to speake of the (a) Note well that when the Authour throughout his whole discourse of Fayth doth speake of Christianity or Christiâ—s he meaneth only such as beleeue professe the holy Catholikâ— Aposâ—olik Roman Fayth as appeareth elswhere aboundantly especially Cap. 4â— Catholike faith which by vs Christians is imbraced that thou art to heare and learne that which God speaketh in his holy Scripture and in his Catholike Church This faith is the beginning of a spirituall life and therefore as I sayd before it is with much reason that we are first admonished by the prophet of that which first it is fit for vs to do since S. Paul (b) Rom. 10. affirmeth That faith comes by hearing This fayth is the first reuerence whereby the soule adoreth her creatour belieuing most highly of him as is fit to be belieued of God For although some things of God may be ariued to by reason which S. Paul (c) Roâ—â— 1. doth call The manifest of God yet the Mysteries which faith belieuedâ— cannot be reached out-right by reason Therefore we say that faith belieueth that which it seeth not and doth firmely adore that which lieth hid from reason And this is giuen vs to be vnderstood by the two Seraphims which couered the face of that great Lord in the Temple which Isaias (d) Isa 6. saw and so also when Moyses came neere to treat with our Lord vpon the mountayne the (e) Ixod â—4 Scripture sayth That he entred into the obscurity or cloude where our Lord was A strang thing it may seeme that God should place his dwelling in darknes since he is most pure and perfect light which endureth no darknesse as S. Iohn (f) 1. Ioâ—â— 1. saith But because he is a light so very bright and so ouershining that as S. Paul (g) 1. Tim. â— doth witnesse he dwelleth in light which is ineccessible he is sayd to dwell in (h) The true reason why we cannot arriue to see God darknesses because no eye created eyther of man or angelâ— can arriue to his mysteries by the force of reason And (i) Note for this cause in regard of such eyes the light is called darknes Not because such light is obscure but for that it is a light which doth infinitly exceed all vnderstanding As when we see that a wheele doth moue with extremity of speed we vse to say that it stirreth not And we speake in this manner because our eyes are not able to hold pace with so swift a motion not because there is indeed any want of motion but for that it doth outstrip the ability of our sight Not only doth our Fayth reuerence God by beleeuing that which reason cannot reach but besides it doth professe him to be so high that howsoeuer God be clearely seene by his owne light in heauen there is yet no vnderstanding either humane or Angelicall which of him can see all that is to be seene No will no delight although they al should be ioyned in one are able to loue him or enioy him as much as there is reason in him both of loue and ioy Only (k) God only truly vnderstandeth God God is he that comprehendeth himself and creaturs when they haue seene and loued and enioyed and praysed him withall the powers of their hart they do reuerence him also by knowing further that in comparison of that which he is and of that vvhich remayneth to be sayd of him and of that seruice which is his due all that which they know of him and which they do for him
prouided a day for thy selfe wherein thou wilt complaine of this offence and say My name is blasphemed vpon your occasion amongst the infidells and to chastize him with seuere punishment who in steed of gathering togeather with thee that which was scattered as he ought to haue done doth eyther scatter that which was gathered or doth hinder it from being so And (l) Let men be as wicked as they will God will stil be iust good then wilt thou make the whole world vnderstand well mough that thou art good though thou haue seruantes that be wicked For the sinnes which they commit displease thee And thou doest forbid them by thy commaundmentes and thou doest seuerely punish them CHAP. XXXV That the very conscience of him that deâ—yreth to obtaine vertue doth testify that our Faâ—th is true and how the desire of leading an euill life doth both procure the loosing of Faith and hinder the getting it BY how much more the witnesse of any thing in question is nearer to vs and well knowne by vs so much doth his credit increase towards the making vs belieue that be sayth true And therefore since I haue â—old thee of some of the meanes which giue testimony of the truth of our Fayth Hearken heere to some others and those not past but present And they againe are so neere thee that they are in thy very hart if thou wilt receaue them and take particuler knowledge of them as thou vsest to take of those thinges which passe there This is grounded vpon the word which our Lord spake If (a) Ioan. 7. any man will doe the will of my Father he shall know whether my doctrine be of God or no. Blessed be thou O Lord who art so assured of the iustice of this thy cause that is the Truth of thy doctrine that thou leauest the sentence which is to proceed vpon it in the hands of whosoeuer will whether he be friend or enemy with this only condition That he who shall make himselfe the Iudge thereof will do the will of God which is but that he should be vertuous and so be saued It is (b) Note this well for it is a wise and most certayne truth certaynely so that if a man should cordially desyre to be good both towards God and towards himselfe and towards his neighbours and would seeke out the fittest doctrine that he could find for making himselfe such if before such an one I say they should lay all the Lawes and doctrines which are in the whole world both true and false to none of which he already carried any particuler affection or passion but did only ayme at the finding out of Truth this man laying aside all the rest would take in hand the Ghospell doctrine of Christ if he (c) According to the true sense therof which is only taught by the holy Catholique Church vnderstood it as a thing which might addresse him better to the end of his iust desires then any other And as he were practising the vertue that he aspired to he would be making experience of the efficacy of this doctrine how fit it were for all that is good for the soule and how wel it were framed for the reliefe of our necessityes and in how short a tyme with how great clarity it did help a man to be vertuous So that such a man comming on by the very experience of the power of this doctrine would confesse as our Lord hath sayd That it came from God and he would also say that which others sayd when they heard Iesus Christ our Lord preaching to them neuer did man speake so well And if euen they who know not Christ by fayth did but heare that admirable charitable word which our Lord himselfe did vtter with so loud a voice If (d) Ioan 7 any man be thirsty let him come to me and drinke and if they would come and make triall of that delicious fullnes and so take experience of this doctrine with desire of being vertuous it is certaine that they would not remain in their infidelity and blindnes But (c) Behold heere the most true cause why Catholik Religion is no more imbraced in England for as much as they are friendes of the world and not of true and perfect vertue nor do they seeke with care the certainty of Truth and the knowledge of God they continue without hearing receauing it And although they heard it yet would it not be receaued by some because it would be contrary to the things which they desire And for this our Lord sayd to the Pharisees certaine wordes which I cyted once before How (f) 1. Ioan. 5. will you be able to belieue since you seeke honour one of another and seeke not the honour which is of God alone And not without great waight of reason did S. Paul (g) 1. Tim 〈◊〉 affirme That some had lost their faith by giuing themselues to couetousnes Not that a man doth instantly loose fayth by committing of any sinne except heresy but for that a hart which is affected to thinges of the world disaffected from vertue when it finds in Christian doctrine certaine Truthes which are contrary to the wicked desires of the same hart and which condemneth vnder so grieuous paynes the thinges which it selfe desires to practise it growes by little and little to seeke other doctrine which may not be of so bad tast in the mouth nor keep such a barking against the ill affections actions thereof And (h) The case of most Protestants who are intelâ—â—gâ—â— so the will being ill inclined is wont to be a meanes of putting blindnes vpon the Vnderstanding and preuailes so farre at last as to make a man giue ouer that Fayth which cryeth out against wickednes that he may follow and belieue other doctrines wherin he may be more at ease and liue how he listes And as this corrupted will is a meanes sometymes to make him loose Fayth that hath it so is it also a meanes to deâ—aâ—ne him from it that hath it not For both these those carry a fastidious kind of mislike against perfect vertue without alleaging in very deed any other cause but only That it is vnsauoury or too highly good so they haue also such a mislike against the Truth of Fayth as being contrary to that wickednes which they loue CHAP. XXXVI That the admirable change which is made in the hart of sinners and the great fauours which our Lord doth to them who follow him with perfect vertue and do call vpon him in their necessityes is a great testimony to the Truth of our Fayth IN how much better case are they who with desire to serue God haue chosen to imbrace this perfectioÌ„ of vertue though al they that serue him do enioy otherwise if they will marke it many testimonyes which Fayth placeth in their hart But especially do they enioy it who serue him with a profiting and
But as god is far from being a deceauer so in this are we far from being deceaued Glory be to God for euer CHAP. XLIII That such is the greatnesse of our Fayth that none of the aforesayd motiues nor any other that can be deliuered are sufficient to make a man belieue with this diuine Fayth vnles our Lord doe incline a man to belieue by particular fauour HITHERTO thou hast heard some of the reasons which may incline a man to find that the Catholike Fayth is true to satisfy any man that should charge vs as if we were light in belieuing since we haue more â—otiues then any Nation of the world But with all this assure thy selfe that so great is the height of the Christian Fayth that although a man should haue both these and other motiues which might be thought of and although amongst the rest he shold haue also this other to see miracles wroght in confirmation of the Fayth with his owne eyes of flesh yet (a) Faith is the gift of God alone such a man shall not be able by his owne strength to belieue as a Christian must and as God commandeth him to belieue For the teaching hereof dependeth vpon an interiour Maister infusing Fayth into the vnderstanding whereby a man is taught and fortified towards this beliefe as Christ sayth That it is written in the (b) Isa 54. Prophets That (c) Ioan. 6. all shal be taught by God And the same Lord which S Peter had confessed for the true sonne of God and for the Messias promised in the law gaue him to vnderstand that he was not to thanke himselfe but to acknowledge that Fayth and confession as the guift of God and he sayd Plessed (d) Mat. 16. art thou Simon the sonne of Ionas for flesh and bloud hath not reuealed these thinges to thee but my Father which is in heauen And in another place he sayth All (e) Ioan. 6. they who heare and learne of my Father come to me A soueraigne Schoole is this where God the Father is he that teacheth and the doctrine which is taught is the Fayth of Iesus Christ his sonne and in that we are to walke by the paces of Fayth and Loue. This Fayth must not wholy rest vpon whatsoeuer motiues or reasons that may be brought for whosoeuer belieueth only vpon them doth not belieue in such sort as that his vnderstanding is so persuaded as to admit no place for doubt or scruple But the faith which God infuseth doth rest vpon the diuine Truth and maketh one belieue more firmely then if he saw it with his very eyes and touched it with his very hands and with greater certainty then That foure are more then three or the like which the vnderstanding seeth things with so great clarity as to haue no difficulty therein nor ability to doubt thereof though it would Then doth a man say to all the motiues which induced him to belieue as they of Samaria sayd to that Samaritan woman No longer now do we belieue for that which thou saydst for our selues haue seene and known that this is the Sauiour of the world But (f) Note although they say we haue knowne yet do not thou vnderstaÌ„d that they who belieue haue that kind of clarity of euideÌ„ce which the Philosophers cal Science For as before hath been expressed neither can the vnderstanding arriue by the reason thereof to haue clarity in thinges of Fayth nor can fayth haue euidence for so it should not be fayth nor would there be any merit in it It is true that fayth is sayd to be a kind of sight and that it is in the vnderstanding but because it is not with this clarity of euidence S. Paul sayth That we now see as by a glasse but heereafter we shall see in heauen face to face But the Samaritans say that they know Christ to be the Sauiour of the world to giue vs to vnderstaÌ„d That they belieue it with so great firmenes as that which they do most clearly know yea and much more then so For according to what we haue sayd he that imbraceth the fayth being infused by God belieueth it because it is affirmed by the Truth of God And (g) The reason of the infallibility of Fayth the great extent thereof now because this Truth is infinit and more certaine then all other Truths since by the participation thereof all other thinges receaue their strength of truth such a belieuer is so assured that he cannot be deceaued in what he belieueth as he is sure that God cannot faile to be true which certainty is the greatest of all others whatsoeuer And this maketh a man remayne so full of satisfactioÌ„ in this kind that there passeth not so much as a thought in his mind against this fayth or if any passe it passeth on so quickely as that it putteth him to little paine And if he be combatted by scruples or vayne thoughtes yet is he full of repose and quietnes in the interiour part of his vnderstanding for his beliefe is built vpon fine and firme stone which is Truth it selfe which he belieueth for the very Truth and not vpon other motiues Therfore can neither winds nor waters nor riuers driue it downe And if thou meruaile that in the vnderstanding of a man who is so various and changeable in his opinions who with so little firmenesse doth settle himselfe vpon the ground of reason there is yet in him so great a certainty and such a setled firme constancy that neither by meanes of argument or torment or example of others that loose their fayth nor for any thing either high or low he can be made to stirre from his beliefe I say that euen this may make thee know That this busines and this building is no effect of our force which cannot reach so farre A guift of God it is as S. Paul sayth which can neither be inherited nor merited not purchased by humane strength that no man may glory to haue it of himselfe but let them be faythfull in knowing that it is the fauour of God and giuen vs for his Sonne Christ Iesus sake as S. Peter sayth You were made faythfull by him Do not therfore meruaile that vpon the miserable sand of mans vnderstaÌ„ding so firme a building is erected For our Lord affirmeth thus It is the worke of God that you belieue in him whome he hath sent So that as God conducteth man to a supernaturall end which is to see him clearely in heauen so was he not content that man should belieue in him as meerely a man by the force of motiues miracles and other reasons But raysing him vp aboue himselfe and giuing him supernaturall force wherewith to belieue not with doubt scruple as a meere man would do but with certainty security as becommeth the Mysteryes of God And heereby we vnderstand That no man can call vpon Christ Iesus but in the Holy Ghost For
although it be not necessary that for belieuing a man must be in state of grace as heereafter I will shew yet can it not be done without the inspiration of the Holy Ghost For there S. Paul the Apostle is speaking of such workes of graces as these which the Deuines expresse to be giuen gratis This is that Fayth which inclineth the vnderstanding to belieue supreme Truth in that which the (h) Do not willfully mistake the Authour for whensoeuer he nameth the Christian fayth he meaneth the Catholike Roman as he sheweth plainly plentifully by this booke Catholike fayth affirmeth as the wil is inclined by loue to loue supreme goodnes And as the Mariners needle is carryed force of the North to turn straight towards the north so doth God moue the vnderstanding by that Fayth which he infuseth to go towards him by giuing a kind of credit which is (i) A true descriptioÌ„ of true Fayth which sheweth how noble and sublime a thing it is firme quiet and full of satisfaction And when this Fayth is perfect it carryeth in her company a certaine light whereby although it seeth not what it belieueth yet seeth it how fit it is to belieue the mysteryes of God And not only doth it feele no paine in belieuing but much delight as perfect vertue vseth to do which operateth with facility constancy and pleasure This is that Fayth which for much reason is to be prized and honoured since by it we honour God as S. Paul sayth that Abraham did giuing to God the honour of being so mighty as that he can do whatsoeuer he sayth This is that â—ayth which God hath erected in our soule as it were a Tower to the end that moâ—â—â—ng vp by it we may see though it be but as in a glasse that which is in heauen and in hell and that which happened in the beginning of the world and that which is to happen in the end And though a thing may be neuer so hidden yet can it not lye hidden from the eyes of fayth as is plame in the case of the good thiefe who seeing so much contempt and exteriour basenes vpon the person of Christ crucifyed did enter yet by his fayth into that which was most retyred and he knew him for the Lord of heauen and confessed him for such with great humâ—â—â—tâ— and constancy By (k) Note this and reuerence the church of Christ which hath power to declare which are the Sâ—â—â—tureâ— which are to be beâ—â—uâ—d by 〈◊〉 this Fayth we belieue that to be the scripture and word of God which the Church declareth to vs to be such And though it be spoken by the mouth of men we â—et do imbrace it for the word of God And therefore we do no lesâ—â— belieue that Euangelist or Prophet who wrote that which he did not see then him that wrote what he saw For our Fayth doth not cast her eye vpoÌ„ humane testimony which resteth vpon meanes that are humane but vpon this That God inspireth such an Euangelist or Prophet to write the Truth and that God assisted him that so he might not be deceyued in what he wrote Certayne it is that although S. Peter with his owne eares did heare that voyce of the Father which he sounded forth in Mount Thabor This is my wellbeloued sonne and who with his owne eyes saw Christ Iesus shine as brightly as the sunne yet if we should consider him but as a man giuing testimony of what he saw and heard more firmnesse and certainty hath the Scripture or speach of the Prophets who gaue testimony of Christ Iesus to be the sonne of God although they neither saw nor heard him euer with their corporall eyes and eares then that which S. Peter sayd by what he had both heard and seene But (l) Note this welâ— since the letter of S. Peter wherein this is written is declared by the Church to be diuine Scripture and so by consequence that whatsoeuer he sayth therein is the word of God it is certaine that God assisted him in saying it and assisted him so as that he might not be deceiued in what he eyther heard or saw vpon Mount Thaâ—or nor in that which he wrote when he recounted what had passed there And thus the word of the Prophets is not more firme or certayne because he or they did vtter them but because they spake by the instinct of the same holy Ghost who is Truth it selfe This habituall fayth God infuseth into the soules of children when they are baptized and into persons of discretion who want it he infuseth both habituall fayth and actuall when they dispose themselues to receâ—â—e it For he desireth that all should be saued and come to the knowledge of this Truth since without it God cannot be pleased nor man be saued He faileth not to giue it to euery one if there be no fault in him CHAP. XLIV That we must giue our Lord great thanks for the guift of Fayth and that we must vse it to the end for which it was giuen in such sort as that we attribute not that to it which it hath not and what both the one and the other is IT is much reason O thou Child of Christ that all we who are Christians be most cordially thankefull to our Lord who out of his grace bestowed this benefit of Fayth vpon vs whereby we might be gratefull to him Nor must we suffer a day to passe without confessing this Fayth at the least in the morning and euening and without giuing him particuler thankes for this benefit We must procure to conserue it in great sincerity and purity as a thing which importeth vs much considering to what end it was giuen vs both that we might not faile to vse it for that which it is that we attribute not that to it which it hath not It is giuen vs to the end that we may belieue that which God commaundeth vs to belieue and that it may be a light of knowledge which may help to mooue our will towards the louing of God and the keeping of his commandments whereby a man may be saued But if any one will attribute to this Fayth that by it (a) A greiuous errour it is to hold that sayth alone will saue our soules alone we ariue to haue iustice and pardon of our sinnes he shall fall into a (b) Note this discourse very wel for it doth much import grieuous erâ—our as they haue done who did affirme it because as already hath byn sayd by the authority of S. Paul No man can say that Iesus is our Lord but by inspiration of the holy ghost Whereby it is to be vnderstood that the same inspiration is reâ—uisite to belieue all the other mysteries of our Fayth And we know that our Lord sayd to some of them who heard him why do you call me Lord Lord and do not the things that I commaund you Now since they could so much as call
conscience by litle and little draweth their vnderstanding vnto blindnesse to the end that it may seeke some doctrine which doth not contradict their wickednes or else because the supreame iudge in punishment of other sinnes permitteth them to fall vpon heresy or whether it be both for the one and the other reason it is a thing to make one feare and to be full of care to auoyd it And howsoeuer this happen not to all wicked Christians since although they be in mortall sinne they do not for that loose their Fayth as I haue sayd before yet in a matter that is of so high importance the very hauing hapned to one alone giueth vs all reason to feare and care that we may auoyd the like occasion Without doubt the hartes of all those eleuen Apostles were farre from any disposition of deliuering Christ Iesus our Lord to death yet because he sayd that one of the twelue would do it they were all afrayd and they sayd Is it I O Lord through a feare least by their frailty they might fal into actions from which they were free at that tyme. Against all such inconueniences the word which we haue here in hand is full of vse Incline thyne eare obeying God and his Church by Fayth And haue not thou a busy and sifting vnderstanding least it be oppressed by Maiesty as such are threatned in holy Scripture that they shal be And (e) Marke well this comparison for it reacheth home they who wil be descanting vpon the ineffable mysteries of God by the poorenesse of their owne vnderstanding and reason shall find it happen to them as it doth to such as fasten the point of their sight vpon the sunne which so they do not only not come to see but rather they loose their very sight it selfe and it is beaten back agayne through the great excesse of the light which they see to the eyes themselues with which they would see it So those men seeking satisfaction by the way of curious vnderstanding and sifting do find themselues full of vnquietnesse doubt For the wisedome of God is not communicated but to such as are little and humble do approach to him with simplicity inclining their eare to him and to his Church and such as these receaue extraordinary fauours by his goodnesse wherewith the soule resteth satisfied and beautifyed by Fayth and good workes like the fayre Rebecca to whom were giuen in the name of Isaac certayne pendents for her eares and bracelets for her hands And to the end that this humble subiection might be so much the more recommended to our vnderstanding the holy ghost was not content with exhorting vs to it in the first word only by saying Hearken O Daughter but be aduiseth to it yet with another by saying Incline thyme eare To the end that men may know that since God doth speake no idle words and that yet he deliuered this doctrine to vs in seuerall words his pleasure was to recommend in particuler manner this simple humble manner of belieuing as the beginning of our saluation and if to this we will add loue it will then be entire and perfect CHAP. L. How some vse to be much deceaued by giuing credit to false Reuelations and it is particulerly declared wherein true liberty of Spirit doth consist IT is not reason that I passe from hence with out acquainting thee with a great daÌ„ger which happeneth to them that trauayle in the way of God and wherby many haue been ouerthrown The chiefe remedy wherof consisteth in that aduise which the holy Ghost giueth vs by meanes of this word Inclyne thyne eare This danger groweth when reuelations or visions or other spirituall gustes do offer themselues to some deuout persons which by the permission of God do ariue many tymes through the worke of the Diuell that for the obtayning of two effects One is that by the meanes of these deceites he may take credit from the true reuelations of God as he hath also procured to shew false miracles thereby to discredit such as are true Another is to deceaue that person vnder the shew of Good now that by other meanes he cannot do it Many of whome we haue read of in former tymes and many we haue seene in these dayes of ours who may serue for a warning to any such person as is desirous of his saluation to put him in feare of being easy in giuing credit to such things as these since some of those very persons who gaue them such credit at the first did afterward when they were free from being so deceaued aduise others to take heed how they fell into those inconueniences Gerson recounteth that in his tyme many of these abuses did happen and he sayd that be knew of many and that some did hold for certayne that it was reuealed to them that they should be Popes And some one of them did leaue the same in writing and by coniectures and other such kindes of proofe he affirmed it to be true And another belieuing vpon the same motiue that he was to be Pope this thought did after settle it selfe in his hart That he (a) Let not a Caluinist mak himselfe mery at this but let him tremble to find how like he is to the Diuel in saying that the Pope is Antichrist should be Antichrist or at least the forerunner of him And vpon this he was grieuously tempted to kill himselfe that so he might not bring such a deale of misery vpon Christian people till at last by the mercy of God he was drawne out of these deceitfull errours and left them in writing behind him for the caution instruction of others There haue not been wanting some in these dayes of ours who held for certayne that they were to reforme the Church of Christ and to bring it to the first perfection or euen greater then it had at first But their being dead without doing it is a sufficient proofe that they were deceaued and that it would haue beene better for them to haue attended to the reformation of themselues which by the grace of God would not haue beene hard then so forgetting their owne consciences to cast their vaine eyes vpon that (b) The Authour meaneth only ReformatioÌ„ of manners for he sheweth in a hundred places that the Fayth of the Church both is for euer must be true thing which God had no mind to do by their meanes Others haue resolued vpon seeking new wayes which seemed to them very compendious for their owne ariuing quickly to God And it seemed to them that giuing themselues to him in a perfect kind of a manner and abandoning themselues into his handes they were so taken and possest by God and so wholy gouerned by the holy Ghost that whatsoeuer came to their hart must forsooth be no other thing but the instinct and light of God himselfe And (c) Much of this discourse is meant by a cerâ—ayne fantasticall hereticall people
forth no other fruit then confusion sinne and death And if in any sort I haue had any good thing I receaued it of thee And whatsoeuer good I haue now the same I hold of thee If at any tyme I stood fast on foot I stood by thee but when I fell I fell of my selfe and for euer should I haue remained fallen into that durt if thou hadst not raysed me and for euer should I haue beene blind if I had not beene illuminated by thee When I was fallen I should neuer haue risen vnles thou hadst reached forth thy hand and after I was once raysed I should instantly haue returned to fall if thou hadst not held me And so thy grace and thy mercy O Lord did euer march before me deliuering me out of all mischiefe sauing me from sinnâ—s stirring me vp to auoyd such as were present preuenting me in such as were to come and remouing from before my ne eyes those snares of wickednes by diuerting the causes and occasions therof And if thou O Lord hadst not done so there is no sinne in the whole world which I might not haue committed For I know that there is no sinne which hath beene committed by any man in any kind which another man may not commit if that guide retyre himselfe by whome man was made But thou didst procure that I should not do it and thou didst command me that I should abstayne from it and thou didst infuse thy grace that I might belieue thee For thou O Lord didst conduct me towardes thy selfe and didst preserue me for thy selfe and didst giue me grace and light that I might not commit adultery and all other sinne CHAP. LXVII Wherin he prosecuteth the former exercise and of the much light which our Lord is wont to giue by meanes thereof whereby they know the greatnes of God and as it were the Nothing of their littlenes CONSIDER therefore O Virgin these wordes of S. Augustine with attention thou wilt see how farre off thou art to be from ascribing any glory to thy selfe not only of raysing thy selfe from sinne but in determining thy selfe from returning to fall For as I told thee if the hand of God should once retyre it selfe from thee thou wouldest instantly fal backe into that profound pit of being nothing so if God should forbeare to preserue thee thou wouldest returne to those and more grieuous sinnes then those from which he deliuered thee Be therefore humble and gratefull to this Lord of whome thou art at al moments in so great necessity know that thou art depending vpon him and that all thy good is to be deriued from his holy hand as Dauid sayth In thy hand O Lord are my lett es for lettes he calleth the grace of God and the eternall predestination which commeth by the (a) The first grace of God is giuen vpon no other ground then his own meer goodnes goodnes of God and they are graunted to such as to whome he graunteth them And as if he should resume the being which he gaue thee thou wouldst againe be nothing so he retiring his grace from thee thou wouldest returne to be a sinner I speake not this that thou shouldest fall into any deep discouragement or desperation in that thou seest how thou art hanging vpon the handes of God but to the end that with so much the more security thou mayst enioy the good thinges which God hath giuen thee (b) Let this be the hope of any man who by the goodnes of God doth liue lesse sinfully then he was wont mayst haue confidence that through his mercy he will finish that in thee which he hath begunne And that so much the more as thou with greater humility and profound reuerence and holy feare shalt cast thy selfe trembling and prostrate at his feete not relying any way vpon thy selfe but hauing a strong hope in him For this is a great good signe that his infinite goodnesse will not forsake thee according to that which that blessed and (c) The humility of our B. Lady was aboue all the humilities of al pure creatures humble aboue all humble creatures Mary did sing when she said (d) Luc. 1. His mercy is from generation to generation vpon them that feare him And if our Lord be pleased to giue thee this knowledge of thy selfe which thou desirest thou (e) The sweet and sublyme effects of holy humility wilt find coÌ„ming into thy hart a certaine heauenly light and a kind of feeling into thy soule whereby vpon the driuing away of all darckenesse it findeth and knoweth that there is no being nor good nor strength in any thing created but that which the blessed and deare will of God hath bin pleased to giue and conserue And then he knoweth how true that part of the other canticle is The heauens and the earth are full of thy glory For in all that is created he seeth nothing good the glory whereof is not due to God And he vnderstandeth how truly God directed (f) Exod. 3. Moyses that he should say of him to men He that Is hath sent me to you and that also which our Lord said in the (g) Marc. 10. Ghospell There is none good but God alone For as all the being and all the good which thinges haue whether they be of free will or of grace is giuen and preserued by the hand of God such a person will know that God is more to be said to be in them and to worke that which is good in them then they in themselues Not (h) How God worketh in man and how man worketh with vnder God but that they doe also worke but because they worke as second causes being moued by God who is the principall and vniuersall operatour and of whome they hold their power to worke And so looking vpon them he findeth there no hand-fast nor resting place but vpon that infinite Essence which vpholdeth them in comparison wherof they doe all how great soeuer they be appear but as a little needle which is cast into an infinite sea From (i) This is an inestimable iewell but pray hard for it and by the goodnes of God thou maist purchase it this knowledge of God there doth result to the soule which profits by it a profound and loyall reuerence to the superexcellent diuine maiesty which placeth in her such a detestation of atributing any good thing to her selfe or any other creature that she will not so much as once thinke thereof Considering that as the chast Ioseph who though he were sollicited by the wife of his Lord yet would not commit such a treason against him so must not a man rise vp and robbe God of his honour which he resolueth to keep for himselfe as the husband doth his wife according as it is written My glory I will not giue to another And then also growes a man to be so grounded in this truth that although all the world
Hier. 18. saith That if we depart from doing his will he will also repent himselfe of the good he promised Not that God can repent since he is not capable of any change but his meaning is That as one who repenteth himselfe doth vndoe the thing which he had done so will he discharge the sentence of punishment which he had giuen against a man if he do pennance and he will retract that promise which he made of doing him good if that man depart from him CHAP. LXXXIIII What a man is of his owne stock and of the great benefits that we enioy by Iesus Christ our Lord. RETVRNING then to our purpose it is plaine how well this law and practise is fulfilled by Almighty God He heareth and he seeth since he did so soone heare the prayer and see the teares of this (a) Ezechias King And did comfort him not only him but the same he doth to others as Dauid (b) Psal 33. saith The eyes of our Lord are vpon iust persons and his eares are bent towards their prayers to deliuer their soules from death and to susteyne them in tyme of hunger I well belieue that thou likest well this word and yet I belieue also that the cōdition vnder which it is said doth put thee into some feare A blessed thing it is that the eyes and eares of God are present to vs. But yet thou wilt say In what case am I for he speaketh that of such as are iust and for my part I am full of sinne Thou saiest true and see that thou do truly belieue it For if there were any men who had no sinnes who should they in all reason be rather then the holy Apostles of Iesus Christ our Lord who as they were nearer to him in conuersation of body so were they also in sanctity of mind and so as that none do equall them excepting only the blessed Mother of God who equalleth and exceedeth both them and the Angells And although S. Paul (c) Rom. 8. do say both in his owne person and in that of the Apostles also That they receiued the first fruites of the spirit which signifieth greater grace and giftes then were imparted to other men yet neuerthelesse our Lord commauded them to say that prayer of the Pater Noster whereof this is a part Forgiue vs our debtes or sinnes And since this prayer is for euery day it is plaine that we are told thereby that (d) Be not rash in mistaking but read on and thou wilt see that this is meant of venial sins as distraction in prayer idle words or thoughts and the like not of such others as depriue the soule of grace we haue faultes and that euery day we commit one or other And therefore (e) 1. Ioan. 1. S. Iohn said Yf we say that we haue no sinne we deceaue our selues and truth is not in vs. Now if all men haue synne excepting him alone who is God as well as man and her who is his true Mother for whome were those wordes spoken That the eyes of our Lord are vpon iust persons and his eares are inclined to their prayers I answeare that God is not humorous nor yet doth he pay men with wordes alone sines we see that as he said so he performed with King Ezechias and in numerable others also whom he heard and saw But (f) See heere the verity purity of Catholik doctrine concerning grace and sinne works do thou know that he is a iust person who is not in mortall sinne since such an one is in grace and is the friend of God and of this sort there are many although they haue veniall sinnes But now when there is speach of these last there is none who can truly lay that he is wholy free And to the end that thou mayst be thankefull for this grace and iustice to that Lord through whose merits they are giuen to such as are well disposed thou art to vnderstand that iust persons haue in them two kinds of good some of nature others of grace though Pelagius be in a chafe at this last who said That a man is iust through the good workes which he doth by the strength of his owne nature without needing that grace and strength which is infused by God This errour is condemned by the Catholike Church which commaundeth vs to belieue That of our nature we are sinners first by originall sinne and them by others also which with our will we commit afterward and that in those other workes which yet are after their manner good but yet still within the only latitude of morality and these are the best that we can worke by force of nature true iustice doth no way consist For this it is that S. Paul (g) Rom. 3. saith That no man is iust that is to say of himselfe for we are all sinners of our selues The being iust is giuen to vs it groweth not out of our soyle or stocke for to haue it (h) Christ our Lord is only iust originally of himselfe al other creatures yea euen the pure mother of God her self were to be iustifyed by his redēption She was secured from falling into the least sinne either originall or actual because his passion wrought in her holy soule by way of Preseruatiue we are freed after falling because it workes in vs by way of remedy so is the priuiledge of Christ our Lord alone who not by meanes of any other but of his only selfe is the true iust person and in whose workes and death is true iustice For if in the workes which we can do by our nature did consist true Iustice or that by them we could deserue it Christ Iesus (i) The protestāts will heere find that they haue no reason to slander vs in this point according to their custome had died in vayne as S. Paul saith since we might haue obteined that without his death which he purchased for vs therby The same Apostle (k) Galat. 3. saith That Christ is made iustice to vs and he saith it because the merit of our iustice doth consist in his workes and death which (l) Suspēd your rash iudgment a while if you be a Protestāt and read the 88. chapter which wil deliuer you from errour in this point merit he communicateth to vs by Faith and by loue which is the life thereo◠and by the Sacraments of the Church as we declared before And thus are we incorporated in Christ Iesus and the grace of the holy Ghost is giuen vs by the infusion whereof into our soules we are made the adopted Sonnes of God pleasing to him and so we also receaue vertues and giftes to the end that we may worke agreeably to the high state of the grace which was giuen to vs. By all which we are made truly iust in the sight of God by a iustice which is ours and which dwelleth in vs and (m) Note this which
were deafe For incomparably more acceptable to God was the voyce of Christ and of his Passion and death which demaunded pardon then all the sinnes of the whole world are offensiue demaunding vengeance What doest thou thinke that (h) The profound silence of Christ our Lord in his sacred passion the silence of Christ did procure and that he made him selfe as deafe who did not heare and as a dumbe man who did not open his mouth when he was accused Without doubt since the sinnes of them who by their mouth accused Christ did make a noyse which was full of lyes against him who was not guilty and when he in the meane tyme would needes hold his peace who yet might haue answered them with all iustice it is but due that the rest of the world may not be accused of their sinnes by the Diuells though of it selfe this might be iustly done but that they should be dumbe because they had accused him who was innocent And that since he would needs be (i) Sicâ—â— mutus non aperiâ—â—s os suum deafe who yet was so well able to answere it is but reason that the diuine iustice to which Christ offered himselfe for vs should also make it selfe as deafe though we haue done thinges which require vengeance Reioyce therefore O thou spouse of Christ and let all sinners reioyce if indeed they be sorry for hauing sinned and if they dispose themselues to take the (k) Contrition ConfessioÌ„ and Satisfaction remedyes which are in the Catholike Church For God is deafe towards the punishment of our sinnes but hath his eares wide open towardes the hearing of our prayers with mercy Feare not thy accusers nor those outcryes although thou haue giuen cause thereof since Christ was accused and by his silence did strike dumbe the clamour of our sinnes It was (l) Isa 35. prophesied that he would be silent as the lambe is before the shearer But (m) The great profit which we reape by the silence that Christ our Lord did vse in his sacred Passion when most he was silent and did suffer most in the sight of men so much greater were the out cryes which he gaue to the diuine iust 〈◊〉 by paying for vs. And these out cryes were heard as S. Paul (n) Hebr. 5. sayth for his reuerence that is for his great humility and for the reuerence wherewith he humbled himselfe to his Father euen to death and that of the Crosse reuearing in as much as he was man that superexcellent diuine Maiesty and loosing his life for the honour of it He was heard I say by his Father of whome it was written He (o) Psal 102. regarded the prayer of the humble and despised not their petition Now who is so humble as our Blessed Lord who sayd Learne (p) Matt. 11. of me for I am meâ—ke and humble of hart And therefore he was heard as before it was prophesyed in his person Our q Psal 21. Lord did not remooue his face from me and when I cryed out he heard me And the same Lord of ours sayth in the Ghospell I giue (r) Ioan. 21. thee thankes O Father because thou doest euer heare me Now since the Father doth heare him when he prayeth for thee and that the obtayning of grace whereby thou mayst be made iust that so thou maist be heard by God did cost him so dear procure to get it if thou haue it not and if thou haue it employ it in offering vp prayers to God since to such prayers his eares are open And as we must heare our Lord with the Prophet Samuel when he sayth Speake (Å¿) 1. Râ—g â— Lord for thy seruant heareth so doth our Lord say to vs Speake seruant for thy Lord heareth thee And as we sayd long before that our hearing the voyce of God must not be the only hearing of the sound of the wordes but to belieue them and to be pleased in them to put them in execution so the eares of our Lord are opened by the loue of Christ not only to heare what we say for so also doth he heare the blasphemies which are spoken of him and which offend him but our Lord doth heare our petitions in such sort as to performe them And to the end that thou mayst see how true it is that our Lord doth heare the deep sighes that we present to him hearken thou to that which the â—aâ—â—â—e Lord sayth by (t) Isa 65. Isaias Before they call I will heare them O blessed be that holding thy peace O Lord for both within and without didst thou hold thy peace vpon that day of thy Passion Out wardly by not cursing or so much as answearing and in wardly by not contradicting but accepting with great patience those blowes and cryes and paynes of thy passion For thereby thou didst so speake in the eares of God as that we may be heard euen before we speake Nor is this any great meruaile for (u) The inestimable prouidence and goodnes of God in Christ our Lord. as much as we being yet nothing thou didst make vs and before we could aske thee any thing thou didst maintayne vs both within and without the wombe of our Mother and before we knew what it was that might do vs good thou gauest vs the adoption of Sonnes and the grace of the Holy Ghost in holy Baptisme And before we had beene ouerthrowne by sinne thou didst keep vs and when vve were fallen through our own fault thou didst raise vs vp and thou didst seek vs when we sought not thee And that which is more before we were borne thou hadst already dyed for vs and prepared heauen for vs. It is not therefore any wonder that of whome thou hadst so much care before they had any of thee thou haue it also in this particuler And that thou dost giue vs that many times wherof thou seest vs to haue need without expecting that we should weary our selues so much as to aske it since thou didst weary thy selfe so much both in asking and procuring it for vs. What shall we giue thee O most blessed Iesus for this silence which thou didst vse before them vvho did so hate and hurt thee And what shall vve giue thee for those loud cryes so full of loue vvhich thou gauest for vs before thy Father O (x) A deuout contemplation that it were pleasing to thy infinite goodnes to do vs so great a fauour as that we might be so silent towardes the offence of thee and so willing to suffer that which thou vvouldst do with vs as if we vvere so many dead men And that we vvere so full of life towardes the vttering of voyces in thy prayse that neither we whome thou hast redeemed nor the heauens nor the earth nor that which is vnder the earth nor any of that which is in them all might euer cease with the very extremity of all our strength and theirs to sing
the bloud of Christ our Lord. CONSIDER then how deformed the spot is which sinne doth cause and how farre we are to fly from it since being once receiued into the soule it could neither be washed away by the shedding of so much bloud as was offered in the Temple by the commaundment of God himselfe nor could all the force of man arriue vnto it And if that beautifull and deare (a) Christ our Lord. Word of God had not come downe to beautify vs the deformity of sinne would for euer haue remained in vs. But that lambe without spot comming downe he had the power and he had the way and he had the will to put away these spotts he destroyed our deformity and he endewed vs with beauty And to the end that thou mayest see with how much conueniency the Sonne of God rather then God the Father or the holy Ghost was to be he that should beautify our deformed soules with his bloud Consider that as Eternity is attributed to the Father and Loue to the holy Ghost so to the Sonne of God as God is attributed Beauty because he is most (b) The first quality of Beauty prefect and without the least defect and he is the (c) The second quality of Beauty image of the Father as S. Paul (d) Heb. 1. saith and so liuely an one that in regard he is engendred by way of the vnderstanding he is to all purposes as his Father who gaue him the same essence that himselfe hath in such sort as that he (e) Ioan. 14. who seeth him seeth the Father as the holy ghospell saith Now by reason of this proportion betweene the Sonne and the Father which is so absolute most iustly is beauty ascribed to him since the image is taken in so liuely a maner out of the originall Light (f) The third quality of Beauty is not wanting to him for he is called the Worde which is a thing engendred by the vnderstanding and in that vnderstanding as S. Iohn (g) Ioan. 1. saith which was true light Greatnes is not (h) The fourth quality of beauty wanting to him since he is infinitly immense and therefore was it conuenient that this beautifull God by whom we were made wheÌ„ we were not should come to restore vs when we were lost and who apparaylling himselfe with our flesh should take vpon him the resemblance of our deformity and so imparte to vs the excellency of his owne beautie And although neither our being punished or spoken faire was able to free vs from our spots yet was the valew so great of the punishing of that beautiful person that the sharp salpetre of his passion falling vpoÌ„ his shoulders there distilled downe vpon vs the sweet dew of his whitnesse And howsoeuer God doth say to the sinner Although (i) Hier. 12. thou wash thy selfe with salpetre with the Fullers hearbe thou shalt not be cleane yet telling vs that he would send a remedy against this spot he sayth in another place If thy sinnes be as red as scarlet they shal be made white like snow and if they shal be as red as bloud they shall become whyte like woll Very truly well did Dauid belieue this when he (k) Ps 50. sayd Thou shalt sprinkle me O Lord with (l) The inward meaning of this place deliuered â—yssope and I shal be cleane thou shalt wash me and I shall become more white then snow Hyssope is a litle hearbe and somewhat hot and hath the property to purge the lunges wherby we breath This hearbe they brought to a wand of Cedar they tyed it thereunto with a string of crimson double died And so being bound togeather they called it that Hyssope wherewith when first it had beene steeped in bloud and water and then with water and ashes they sprinkled both leaprous persons and such as had touched any dead body and thereupon they were held for cleane Full well knew Dauid that neither the herbe nor the Cedar nor the bloud of birdes or beastes nor yet water or ashes could giue any cleannesse to the soule although it were figured by them And therfore he desired not God that he would take into his hand a branch of Hyssope sprinkle him with it but (m) That hysop was a figure of the humility and Passion of Christ our Lord. he sayth so in respect of the humanity and humility of Iesus Christ our Lord which is called an herbe because it grew from the earth of the Blessed Virgin Mary and because he was begotten without the help of man as the flower springeth in the field which is neither plowed nor sowed For this it is that he sayth I am (n) Can. 2. the flower of the field And this her be is called little for the meanenesse which he tooke vpon himselfe in the world so far forth as to say A (o) Psal 21. worme I am and no man the dishonour of men and the very out-cast of the people This (p) The passion of our Lord is the only soueraign cure of pride humbled flesh of our Lord is such a remedy against the puffe of our foolish pride as that it may be cured by this so great humility since there is no colour for a worme to exalt it self when the King of Maiesty is so abased And forget not that Hyssope is hot For Christ by the fire of that loue which was burning in the roots of his hart was pleased to abase himself to purge vs thereby to make vs know that if he who was so high did abase himselfe how much reason there is why we who haue so true cause to abase our selues should not by our selues be exalted And if God be humble how much more should a man be so This (q) Of our Lord Iesus flesh so full of true phisicke was then put to the sticke of a Cedar when it was placed vpoÌ„ the crosse tyed by that delicate thrid of wooll twice died For although the nayles which fastned thereunto his handes and feete were hard and great and long inough yet if the thrid of his ardent loue had not fastned him to that crosse and vnles he had been willing to deliuer vp his life for the killing of our death those nayles would not haue beene strong inough for such a businsse So that it was not they but the loue he bare vs that held him there And (r) The double aspect which was carryed by the loue of our Lord the reparation of Gods honour and the remission of mans sin this loue carryed a double aspect as crimson which is double died for he suffered that which he suffered to satisfy for the honour of his father who was offended by our sinnes and for the loue of sinners who were lost thereby CHAP. CIX That the sacred humanity of Christ our Lord was figured in the gaâ—â—ent of the high Priest and in the veyle which God commaunded Moyses to make
And what that was which Dauid begged when he desired to be sprinckled with Hysâ—ope that he might so be cleansed THE garment which the high Priest of the old Law did weare was to be double died in crimson because (a) How the figurs of the old TestameÌ„t were perfected fullfilled in the person of our Lord Iesus the holy Humanity of Christ which is the garment of his soule was to be dyed in bloud being shed both for the loue of God and man And this flesh being nayled vpon the Crosse is that veyle which God commaunded Moyses to make of the (b) Exod. 18. colour of Hyacinth Crimson and Purple double died and of whyte and well and strongly wouen linnen made with the needle and curiously diuersified by seuerall workes For this holy Humanity is died with bloud like crimson it is of a fiery colour which is signified by the purple as hath been said and it is white like fyne linnen through Chastity and Innocency and it is well and strongly wouen for it is not loose or weake but firmely and fast put togeather vnder all kind of vertuous discipline and much affliction And (c) The colour of the floure hiacinthus is blew though the colour of that stone which we know by that name is of a deep yellow this is well signifyed by the Hyacinth which is of a celestiall colour because his body was framed by the supernatural worke of the holy Ghost For this reson is it called celestiall and for many other vertues perfections thereof which were contriued by the admirable knowledge of the wisedome of God! The commaundment was that this veyle should be hung vpon foure pillars which were to vphold it which signifieth that Christ was to be placed vpon the (d) The crosse was made of foure parts One was the length two the breath the other wherupoÌ„ the litle was written foure armes of the Crosse and foure Ghospells they also be which doe publish and preach it throughout the world Now for as much as Dauid being a Prophet so illuminated by God in the knowledge of those mysteries which concerned Christ who was to come seeing how deformed himselfe was growne by the foule sinne of (c) The murther which he committed vpon the persoÌ„ of Vrias that so he might coÌ„tinue to enioy Bersabee his wife stealing the sheep and murthering the sheepheard fearing the wrath of the Omnipotent God wherwith he was threatened by the mouth of the Prophet Nathan he beseecheth God to take away his (f) The deformity of sinne the beauty of grace deformity and to giue him beauty not with materiall Hyssope since the same Dauid sayd to God That he tooke no (g) Not in any thing that was only external but the externall sacrifices were to be accompanied by internall sorrow for sinne delight in the sacrifice of beasts but he beggeth to be sprinckled by the flesh bloud of Iesus Christ being tied with the strings and cordes of loue vpon the Crosse Beleeuing that though his deformity were great and that otherwise it was impossible to remoue it yet he should grow white beyond the whitenesse of snow by the bloud which was to fall from the crosse O Beautifull bloud of Christ our Lord who art so Beautiful For although thou be as red as Rubies thou hast power to make a thing more white theÌ„ snow O (h) At the least we must now consider it and lameÌ„t the cause thereof which is our sinne if a man had seene with what violence it was drawne downe by those wretches with what loue it was shed by thee O Lord when thou didst stretch forth thyne armes and feete to be let bloud therein for the remedy of that so lewd disorder and distemper which we made by our ill desires and deedes With great force did thyne enemies come vpon thee but with much more violence did thy loue assault thee for it was that and not they which ouercame thee Dauid did stile Christ (i) Psalm 44. beautifull aboue all the sonnes of men But this beautifull creature who surpassed not only men but Angells would needes as it were dissemble that beauty of his and he apparailed the exteriour of his body with the resemblance of that deformity which possest our soules That so the same deformity might be swallowed vp in the Abysse of his beauty as some little straw would be consumed in a huge fire and that he might giue vs his owne beautifull Image and make vs so resemble him CHAP. CX How Christ did as it were dissemble those foure conditions of his beauty so to make vs beautifull to which purpose there is a passage of the Prophet Isay declared YF we do well consider the conditions which haue bin shewed to be requisite for the making a man beautifull al which are in the diuine word after a most excellent manner we shal find that he dissembled and hid them all that so being concealed in him they might grow to be disclosed in vs. Most (a) The first conditioÌ„ that any thing must haue if it will be beautifull was hidden by Christ Iesus our Lord in his sacred passion entire and perfect and full is the word of God which wanteth nothing nor can it want and which remooueth the want of all thinges But yet though in the bosome of his Father he be so rich if thou looke vpon him being made man in the wombe and in the armes of his mother as also throughout the whole course of his life and death thou wilt see how he wanted both to eate and drinke yea and a bed wheron to lye when the Virgin layd him in the manger For neither was there any bed for him in the stable of Bethleem nor any other place then that How often did he want meanes to put away both heate and cold and nothing he had if they gaue him nothing And if in his life tyme he had not a place where to lay his head as himselfe affirmeth what shall we say of that extremity of pouerty to which he was subiect in his death at which tyme neither had he any thing whereupom so much as to lay his head For eyther he was to haue leaned backe with it vpon the Crosse and so to endure excessiue paine by the thornes which might pricke him so much the deeper or else he must let it fall so remaine without a rest but not without exceeding paine O sacred head whereof the Spouse (b) Cant 5. saith That it is of purest gold as being the head of God and how much to thy cost dost thou pay for that resting place which in preiudice of the loue that we owe to thy selfe we procure to find vpon thy creatures both (c) How true is this and how truly ought it to be reformed louing them and desiring to be beloued and praised by them making that to be our lodging which should be only our high way whereby we might
may be a light not only to the Iewes who belieued vpon his preaching to them in person but to the Gentills also who liued in idolatry far off from God And then was it fulfilled which (f) Luc. 2. Simeon that holy Swanne did singe when he said out of his desire to dye Now Lord thou lettest thy seruant depart in peace according to thy worde for myne eyes haue seene thy saluation which thou hast prepared in the sight of all Nations A light to the Gentills and a glory to thy people of Israel If we consider that Christ was placed by the hand of Pilate to be seene first by that people in his owne house and afterward from the top of the Crosse in Mount Caluary it wil be euident to vs that although in respect there came to the Paschall men of all conditions and Tribes as well of naturalls as strangers there must needes be great store of people yet was not Christ therefore placed in the view and presence of all people as Simeon in his Canticle had sunge And therefore Christ was placed in the view and presence of them all when he was preached through the world by the Apostles and their successours Of whome Dauid (g) Psalm 18. said That their sound went out through the whole earth and that their wordes did reach to the very endes thereof For (h) Our Lord is the light both of Iewes and Gentills Of the Iewes he is more particulerly the honour because he tooke their flesh in the pure wombe of the perpetuall Virgin Christ being thus preached was light then and is so now to those Gentills who will belieue in him and so he is both light and honour to the Iewes who also will belieue in him as S. Paul expresseth speaking of them of whome Christ came according to the flesh who is God being blessed aboue all thinges for all eternity Let vs now consider how farre otherwise this was ordeined by God from that which Pilate did intend He conceaued that he but placed Christ in the presence of that people no more and he said Behold heere the man and he thought when they would not let him dismisse him but demaunded that he might be crucified that he should neuer more haue byn seene by any But (i) How different the thoughts of God are from the thoughts of men because the eternall Father saw it was not reason that such a spectacle as that was of his only begotten Sonne being the image of his owne beauty should be beheld by so few and those so wicked eyes or should be presented only to so hard hartes as theirs he ordained that another voyce more loud then that should be sounded forth throughout the world by the mouth of many and they most holy publishers thereof who should also say Behold the man The voyce of Pilate could not sound far off for it was but one and a wicked one inspired by feare through which he sentenced Christ to death He deserued not to be the proclaimer of this word Behold the man and therefore did God command it to be proclaimed by others And that so far from any feare of theirs that rather they did desire and rather they do resolue to dye then to faile of one (k) The courage of the Apostles of Apostolicall men tittle in preaching and confessing the truth and glory of Christ Iesus Pilate was a prophane and foule person for he was a sinnefull and an vnbelieuing man But of the other proclaymers of this word Behold he man I say prophetizeth (l) Isa 52. saying How beautifull vpon the mountaynes be their feet who preach the good newes of peace and of benediction and who say In Sion thy God shall raigne The God of Sion is Christ Iesus in whose person Dauid prophetizeth saying Psalm 2. I am made King by the handes of God ouer Sion that holy mountaine of his preaching his commandment And this King who preacheth the Fathers commandment which is the word of the Holy Ghospell began to raigne in Sion and he was receaued vpon Palme-Sunday for the King of Israel in the Temple which was placed vpon Mount Sion And to the end we may vnderstand that this Kingdome was to be ouer spirituall things it is said by Dauid that he was made King ouer Mount Sion which is the mountain where that Temple stood wherein the worship of God was performed And (m) How the spiritual kingdome of Christ our Lord grew to increase afterward when vpon the same Mount Sion our Lord sent the Holy Ghost vpon his disciples and he was preached publikely in the middest of Hierusalem and in the eares of the High Priests and Pharisees and when by the first sermon of S. Peter (n) Act. 2. vpon the point of three thousand men were conuerted then was this Kingdome of his increased And when more people were yet cōuerted the Apostles did preach and say to Sion Thy God shall raigne As if a man had sayd Though yet this Lord of ours be knowne but by a few yet shall his kingdome euer go increasing till such tyme as that at the end of the world he may raigne ouer all men rewarding the good with mercy and punishing the wicked with the iron rodde of his rigorous iustice This is the voyce of the preachers of Christ which saith Thy God shall raigne And (o) If a preacher will profit others he must begin with himselfe because Christ raigneth not in the hart of an vncleane person for as much as sinne raigneth therein it is not fit that he should preach the Kingdom of Christ to others who will not giue him leaue to raigne in his owne soule Therfore is it that Isay (p) Isa 5◠sayth The feet of such as preach peace vnto vs are beautifull By the feete which are to be beautifull are signifyed the desires of the soule And therfore Christ would not haue the feet of those preachers couered with shoes on (q) These are Sandalles which still are vsed by many holy Orders in the Catholique Church the vper part because God doth place the beauty of them in publike for the example of many But yet whosoeuer hath his feet cleane is to be very carefull not to thinke that himselfe made them so but he must giue thankes to him that washt the feet of his disciples with visible water vpon Holy Thursday and who washeth the soules of all them which euer come to be washed with his sacred bloud It was not therfore reason that so cleane a king as Christ was should be proclaimed by such a filthy mouth as that of Pilate or that there should be but such a proclaimer as could speake no louder and who was but one to publish a spectacle wherein so many and so great wonders were to be declared as were in Christ when he was brought forth to be seene by the people And though (r) The difference betweene a Pilate and a pious
pag. 166. Chap. 34. That the perfect life of such as haue belieued our fayth is a great testimony of the Truth therof and how farre Christians haue exceeded all other Nations in goodnesse of life pag. 169. Chap. 35. That the very conscience of him that desyreth to obtaine vertue doth testify that our Faith is true and how the desire of leading an euill life doth both procure the loosing of Faith hinder the getting it pag. 175. Chap. 36. That the admirable change which is made in the hart of sinners and the great fauours which our Lord doth do them who follow him with perfect vertue and do call vpon him in their necessityes is a great testimony to the truth of our Fayth pag. 179. Chap. 37. Of the many and great good things which God worketh in the soule that followeth perfect vertue that this is a great proofe that our Fayth is true because that did teach vs meanes how to obtaine those graces pag. 183. Chap. 38. That if the power greatnes of the worke of Belieuing be well pondered we shall find great testimony to proue that it is much reason that the vnderstanding of man do serue God by imbracing of Fayth pag. 188. Chap. 39. Wherein answere is giuen to an obiection which some make against our Fayth by saying that God teacheth things which are too high pag. 191. Chap. 40. Wherin answere is made to theÌ„ who obiect against the receauing of Fayth that it teacheth meane and low thinges of God and how in these meane thinges which God teacheth most high glory is contayned p. 193. Chap. 41. That not only the glory of our Lord doth shine in the humble thinges of God which our Faith teacheth but also our owne great profit our strength and vertue pag. 200. Chap. 42. VVherein it is proued that the Truth of our Fayth is infallible as well in respect of them that haue preached it as of them who haue receaued it and of the manner how it was receaued pag. 203. Chap. 43. That such is the greatnesse of our Fayth that none of the aforesayd motiues nor any other that can be deliuered are suffâ—cient to make a man believe with this diuine Fayth vnles our Lord doe incline a man to belieue by particuler fauour pag. 207. Chap. 44. That we must giue our Lord great thanks for the guift of Fayth and that we must vse it to the end for which it was giuen in such sort as that we attribute not that to it which it hath not and what both the one and the other is pag. 214. Chap. 45. Why our Lord did resolue to saue vs by the meanes of Fayth and not of humane Reason of the great subiection which we must yield to those thinges which our Fayth doth teach of the particuler deuotion which we owe in especiall manner to that which our Lord Iesus taught vs by his owne sacred mouth pag. 223. Chap. 46. That the holy Scripture must not be declared by what sense one will but by that of the Church of Rome and where that declareth not we must follow the vniforme exposition of the Saints And of the great submission and subiection which we must performe to this holy Church pag. 227. Chap. 47. VVhat a terrible chastisement it is when God permitteth men to loose their Faith and that it is iustly taken away from them that worke not in conformity of what it teacheth pag. 232. Chap. 48. VVherein the former discourse is more particulerly prosecuted and it is declared what dispositions are requisite for the beginning to read and vnderstand the diuine Scripture the holy Doctours pag. 237. Chap. 49. That we must not grow in pride for not hauing lost our Fayth as others haue done but rather we must be humble with feare and the reasons which we haue for being so pag. 244. Chap. 50. How some vse to be much deceaued by giuing credit to false Reuelations and it is particulerly declared wherein true liberty of spirit doth consist pag. 249. Chap. 51. Of the way wherein we are to carry our selues that we may not erre by such illusions and how dangerous the desire is of Reuelations and such things as those pag. 256. Chap. 52. VVherein some signes are giuen of good bad or false Reuelations or Illusions pag. 260. Chap. 53. Of the secret pride Whereby many vse to be much deceiued in the way of Vertue and of the danger that such are in to be ensnared by the illusions of the Diuell pag. 264. Cap. 54. Of some propertyes which they haue whoÌ„ we sayd to be deceaued in the last Chapter how necessary it is to take the opinion of others and of the mischiefe that men are brought to by following their owne pag. 267. Chap. 55. That we must fly fast from our owne opininion chuse some person to whome for the loue of God we must be subiect and be ruled by him and what kind of man he must be and how we must carry our selues with him pag. 274. Chap. 56. Wherein he beginneth to declare the second word of the verse and how we are to consider of the Scriptures and how we must restayne the fight of our eyes that we may the better see with those of our soule which the freer they are from the sight of creaturs the better shall they see God pag. 279. Chap. 57. That the first thing which a man must see is himselfe of the necessity which we haue of this knowledge and the inconueniences that grow vpon vs through want thereof pag. 284. Chap. 58. That we must be diligent to find out the knowledge of our selues by what meanes this may be done that it is fit for vs to haue some priuate place into which we may dayly retire our selues for a tyme. 291. Chap. 59. Wherin he prosecuteth the exercise which conduceth to the knowledge of ones selfe and how we are to profit in the vse of reading of Prayer pag. 296. Chap. 60. How much the Meditation of death doth profit towards the knowledge of a mans selfe and of the manner how it is to be meditated for as much as concerneth the death of the body pag. 299. Chap. 61. Of that which is to be considered in the meditation of Death about that which shall happen to the soule that so we may profit the more in the knowledge of ourselues pag. 302. Chap. 62. That the dayly examination of our faults helpeth much towards the knowledge of our selues of other great benefits which this practise of Examen doth bring and of the profit which commeth to vs both by the reprehension of others and those also which our Lord doth interiourly send vs. pag. 308. Chap. 63. Of the estimation which we are to make of our good works that we may not fayle thereby in the knowledge of our selues and of true Humility and of the meruailous example which Christ our Lord doth giue vs for this purpose pag. 313. Cha.
at the soules of men and not at the only tickling of their eares or the applause of their handes shoots at no lesse then the souls of meÌ„ them he conuinceth by so pregnant reasons and obligeth by so plaine demonstrations as to make them glad or or least he giues them cause why they should be so to cast away that loose liberty which made them slaues to their own passions to step or rather to leap into the chaines of the loue of God which will put them into a kind of soueraignity not only ouer all other thinges created but euen ouer their very selues And (y) The extraordinary great care wherwith he conducteth his Reader throughout the whole discourse in this he equalleth in my poore opinioÌ„ if he do not rather excel any other whom I haue read That he most carefully doth conduct the soule which he instructeth in the way of spirit accompanying his discourse with aboundance of caution so to saue his Reader from sliding into any extreme and being no lesse sollicitous to guide him straight then a tender mother or nurse would be to lead her only child by the sleeues or armes for feare least otherwise he might take a fall I (z) The occasion whereupon he wrote this booke will further premise to you vpon what occasion he wrote this Booke and to whom he did particulerly direct the same and then by way of preuention I will both make and answere an obiection to the end that your selfe may be kept from errour afterward There was a Lady called (a) The person for whom he wrote it Donna Sancba the daughter of the Lord of Guadalcaçar who for her beauty and other better parts was designed to serue the Queene of Spayne in quality of a Lady of Honour Already she was euen vpon the point of parting from her parents who had put her into an equipage which was to haue becom a Court But before her iourney she meant to arme her selfe with the holy Sacraments of the Church in the strength of that desire she went and cast her selfe at the feet of Doctour Auila in the way of Confession She would after say that he reprooued her a little sharply for bringing a hart which pretended to be penitent for sinne in a body set out ardorned too curiously too costly for such a busines What els passed between them in that priuate conference and Confession of hers God and they do only know but the sequele thereof was notorious to the world For she instantly did vnturne Courtier she grew quickly to cast away her vaine and sumptuous attires and she betooke her selfe though only in her Fathers house to a course of admirable pennance recollection which she accompanied with a Vow of perpetuall chastity wherein she dyed most holily and most happily some ten yeares after This Lady then as being the Child and Creature as it were in spirit of Doctour Auila was deare to him after an extraordinary manner And so for her both consolation and instruction he made this Booke of Audi Filia and she esteemed it as she ought for she neuer would know or call it by other name then of her Treasure But when she was gone to God he took the Booke againe to himselfe and enlarged it and enriched it to that proportion which at this day we see it beares Now in regard that he chiefely speakes therein to her as to a person who had giuen her selfe to God by a vow of chastity you (b) An obiection which it importeth much to be wel answered may seeke perhaps to make your selfe belieue that the doctrine therin conteined belongeth only to such as she But the answere is obuious and assured That howsoeuer it may import such as she was knowne to be in a more eminent manner then other Christians in regard that she had consecrated her selfe to our Lord Iesus as to the spouse of her soule by a particuler vow yet for as much as coÌ„cernes the obligation which we (c) The general obligation to which all good Christians are subiect all haue to abstaine from sinne to imploy ourselues in prayer good workes to despise the vanity of the world to resist the motions of sense to arme our selues against the temptations of the Diuel to which the promise euen of our very Baptisme bindes vs to loue God aboue all thinges to imitate the life and to practise the doctrine of our Lord Iesus and finally to be and to continue true children of his holy Catholique Church this doctrine I say doth so much and so mightily belonge to vs all as that none of vs shall euer get to heaueÌ„ but either by an exact obedience to it or a cordiall griefe for hauing swarued from it And so (d) Of the variety of addresse in the way of spirit which is to be found in this book for persons of al quality es if you may be intreated to obserue what variety of addresse for spirit the Authour giueth in the seueral parts of the worke you cannot chuse but discerne that it is not only meant for Virgins but for all others also if they be Christians yea and if they be not so much as that they yet will heer find reason to beg of God that they may grow so happy Let (e) How much it importeth that this booke be read with great attention deuotion vs also all beg hard for that whereof we haue most need That when heerafter at the day of Iudgment we shall meete Doctour Auila in the valley of Iosaphat there may be no cause to be reproached by our Iudge of so deep ingratitude as not to haue been the better for the great benefit which the godnes of God hath vouchsafed to mankind by means of this his deare and most deuout seruant But (f) In this valley there abouts is the vniuersall IudgmeÌ„t to be made Ioel. 3. that the seed which hath fructified so abundantly in Spayn in Italy in France in I know not how many other countryes by the translatioÌ„ of this booke into so many seuerall languages may also in England be of comfort to that good (g) Matt. â—â— husbandman of the ghospell and not be choaked by thornes nor supplanted by stones nor deuoured by the rauenous birds of the aire who are euer watching how to enrich themselues by our pouertie For so truly miserable are those damned spirits as to think themselues more happy in nothing then if they might draw vs into a society with them in torment though indeed euen our very torment would be sure to serue but for an increase of theirs Our Lord Iesus deliuer vs from that place of eternall malediction both for that which we know thereof by Fayth already and much more for that which we do not know and which I hope we shall neuer know by experience A RICH CABBINET FVLL OF SPIRITVALL IEWELLS CHAP. I. WHEREIN IS TREATED How necessary it is for vs
groweth to be as it were brâ—â—tish and so euen the sensitiue part of a chist person groweth to be as it were reasonable as the soules of some are so miserably giuen ouer to the flesh that they sayle not by any other star then of their appetite though the nature thereof be spirituall yet they abase themselues to the lamentable subiection of their body being so transformed as it were into flesh that they grow fleshly and do seeme in their wil and in their thoughts to be but a meere lumpe of flesh so the sensuall part of those others commeth so close to their reason that the same doth more looke like reason then euen the very soules of those others do This (a) The doctrin of Chastâ—â—y till the comming of â—â—sus Châ—â—st our Lord was a great peece of neweâ—â— the Sectaryes of this age would now sayn put it out of â—ashion seemeth a hard thing to be belieued but in fine it is the worke guise of God and conceaued especially through Iesus Christ his only Son in this tyme of the Christian Church Of which time it was prophesyed That the wolfe and the lambe the Lyon the Beare should feed togeather because the irrationall affections of the sensitiue part which as cruell beasts would be striuing to vexe and swallow vp the soule should be put in peace by the guift of Iesus Christ and hauing giuen ouer the warre that they were in should liue in amity As Iob sayth The (b) Iob. 5. beastes of the earth shall be peaceable to thee and thou shalt keep friendship with the stones of the earth And then also is that fullfilled which is written in the Psalme Thou man of one consent with me and my guide and familiar acquaintance who diddest (c) A place of Holy Scripture well pondered and applyed eate with me of that sweet food and we went into the house of God with one consent Which wordes the interiour man doth say to the exteriour holding him in such subiection that he stileth him to be of one soule and of such conformity to his will that he sayth they eate sweet food togeather and go iointly into the house of God For they are in such a league that if the interiour man do feed vpon chastity or prayer or that he fast or watch or performe any other holy exercise finding much sweetnes in them iust so doth the exteriour man also and they are sauoury to him like a sweet food But (d) Note yet do not thou conceaue that in this exile of ours one shall arriue to so great aboundance of peace as not to find sometimes both in this and other particulers some motions against reason For excepting Christ our Redeemer his sacred Mother this prerogatiue was neuer graunted to any But thou art to vnderstand that although there be of these motions in persons to whome God doth graunt this guift yet are they not either so many in number or such in quality as to put them to any great payn but without engaging them to much warre or taking from them true peace they are ouercome by them vvith ease And (e) A significant comparison if in a Citty we should see a couple of boyes togeather by the eares instantly after to shake hands we should neuer say That for that short little bickering the peace of the Citty were broken if it were maintayned by the rest of the people And since euen the Philosophers confessed that there was such a state of soule as this without knowing what belonged to the power of the holy Ghost Let (f) A fortiori it not be hard for a Christian to confesse it and to desire it for the glory (g) We proclaime the Diuinity of Christ by the conquest of our sensualityes of the redemption of Christ and of his power to which nothing is impossible Of whose comming it was prophesied That then there was to be an aboundance of peace And Isay sayth It is as a riuer And S. Paul sayth That it exceedeth all vnderstanding And when the flesh shall be thus obedient and thus tempered then shall we be far from hearing the voyce of her (h) Of sensuality naturall language and out of danger also of falling vnder that terrible malediction which God cast out against our first Father Adam because he bearkned to the voyce of his wife It rather belongeth to vs to make her serue vs and to heare our voyce and as we would do to a byrd in cage so to teach her to speake our (i) Of reason religion language and to make her learne it since she can obey vs with so much readynesse By (k) A sweet fraiâ—e of a long labour which long rooted obedience which she yealdeth to reason she groweth so wel nourtured that if she aske for any thing it is not for the vse of pleasure but for the reliefe of necessity And that voyce we may well heare as God commanded Abraham to heare the voice of his wife Sara who was then so aged and her body so weakned and so mortifyed that now it had no more the superfluityes which others of fewer yeares were subiect to And such a body as that we may trust the more hearing that which it wil say to vs though (l) Note yet we must not giue it so much credit as that the will thereof may be a law But we must examine it with prudence of spirit least that flesh of ours which seemed to be dead do but only counterfeyte the being so least it do so much the more dangerously draw vs downe as we thought it had been more faithfull to vs. CHAP. XVII Wherein he beginneth to discourse of the languages spoken by the Diuell and how much we ought to fly them and that one of them is to make a man proud and so to bring him to great mischeife and errour and of the meanes how to auoyde this language of Pryde THE Languages of the Diuell are as many as be the kinds of his malice which are innumerable For as Christ is the fountayne of all the graces which are communicated to the soules of such as by obedience grow subiect to him so is the Diuell the Father of sinne and darkenesse who by inciting and persuading his rotten sheep induceth them to wickednesse and lies wherby they may eternally perish And because his deceites are so many that the spirit of our Lord alone is able to discouer them we wil only speak a few wordes remitting the rest to Christ who is the true instructour of our soules The Diuell is called by many names to declare the mischeifes that are in him But amongst them all let vs speake of two That of Dragon and that of Lyon A Dragon he is as sayth S. Augustine because he secretly doth lye in ambush and lay his snares A Lion because he doth openly persecute The snare which he layeth to deceaue vs by is first to
what wilt thou haue me do And it is thy pleasure O Lord that we should expect the remedy of these our miseryes from thee by meanes of the medicine of thy word and (h) They be the Sacraments which conuey the bloud of our Lord Iesus to our souls and they are the true Priests of the true Catholike Church who may minister them of thy sacraments which the Priests of thy Church dispence And thou commandest vs to repaire to them for the same as S. Paul did to thy seruant Ananias Thus do we know full wel that our perdition came from our selues and our remedy from thee And we confesse that it was thy infinite goodnes which made thee call to thy selfe such as had turned their backes towards thee to remember them that had forgotten thee and to be shewing fauours to them that had deserued torments taking them to thy selfe for sonnes who had been so wicked slaues and lodging thyne owne royal person in them who formerly had beene so stinking and euen the very sinkes of vncleanesse These sinnes which then we committed were ours and if yet we be any thing lesse wicked it is by God and in God that we are so As the Apostle sayth You (i) Philip. once were darknesse but now you are light in our Lord. It is therefore necessary for vs to remember the miserable state in which by our fault we placed our selues if we will be secure in that happy state wherein now we are lodged by the mercy of God Assuring our selues as of a most certaine truth That yet we should do those very thinges which formerly we did if the powerfull and pittifull hand of God did retyre it selfe from vs. And if we considered the many dangers to which we are subiect through our frailty we would not presume to reioyce outright in the grace which we haue at the present through the feare of those sinnes which we may commit in the future And we should know how holesome a counsell that is of the holy Scripture Blessed (k) Psal 111. is the man who is euer fearefull And againe Worke onâ— your (l) Philip. 2. saluation with feare and trembling And yet againe Let (m) 1. Cor. 10. him that standes take heed that he do not fall A (n) Go on in this excellent contemplation with great attention sinne that is committed will cost sighes before it be pardoned and a sinne that may be committed must cost feare that we may be preserued from it as it is excellently figured by the feare which Iacob had of Esau when he came from Mesopotamia though God himselfe had bid him come A great ioy was that which the children of Israell conceaued and deuout songes they were which they sung then to God when he wrought so great a miracle with them as to make them passe through the sea without once being wetshod And it seemed to them since they had not perished in so great a danger that nothing could be able to pull them downe nor to impeach their ariual in that Land which God had promised But the experience fell out to be contrary For after they had receaued that great fauour from God certaine tentations and proofs did follow wherin they were found weake and impatient to endure the touch and triall who had formely beene so deuout and cheerefull vpon their passage through the sea And (o) Note because no soule shall weare the crown which is promised by God but such as are fouÌ„d to be faithfull in the probations which he is ploased to send those others who were not such could neuer reach to the Land of Canaan but insteed of the life which was promised they were punished in the desert with death Who (p) Note the great reason which thou hast to be humble whosoeuer thou be will therefore now be so farre from shooting at the marke as whether he behold his life past or that which yet remaines in spending to presume to tosse vp the head and to take pryde in himself since in that part which is past he did so miserably fal and in that which is to come he is subiect to so many feares of doing the like And (q) An excellent descriptioÌ„ of a man who is truly vertuous for he who is not thus is but a counters fait if he knew and did acknowledge this truth as he ought That all good thinges come from God he would see that to receiue guâ—ftes from God is no reason for making him who hath the same to take in the vayne snuffe of pryde but rather to abase himselfe as a person who is bound to the performance of more gratitude and greater seruice And when he considereth that togeather with the increase of fauours the account which he is to make for them doth also increase as the Ghospell sayth he finds that they are as a heauy burthen which maketh him fetch many a deepe sigh and to be fuller then he was before of humility and care And because our leuity is so greate and this secret pryde is so conueyed into the very bones of vs that no force of man is sufficient to cleanse vs wholy from this sinne we must begg the gift of God importunately beseeching him that he will not suffer vs to fall into so great a treason as that we should robbe him of the honour which for all thinges that are good is due to him The pestilencies of the body are cured by fasting and of the soule by prayer Therefore he who finds himselfe subiect to this plague of the soule must pray with all possible diligence and perseuerance and present himselfe in the high presence of God beseeching him that he will open his eyes and make him truely know what God is and what himselfe is that neither he may impute any thing that is euill to God nor ascribe any thing that is good to himselfe And so he shal be farre from hearkning to this false Language of the proud Diuell who by meanes of proper estimation would fayne beguile vs. But hearken thou to the truth of God which sayth The (r) Belieue this truth if thou haue a mind to be happy true honour and estimation of a creature doth not consist in it selfe but in receiuing fauour and in being esteemed and loued by the Creatour And because I shall afterward speake more at large of this matter when I discourse Of the knowledge of a mans selfe I will say no more of it for the present CHAP. XVIII Of another suare all contrary to the former which is Despaire whereby the Diuell procureth to conquer Man and how we shall carry our selues against him ANOTHER inuention wholy contrary to the former is vsed by the Diuell which is not by blowing vp the hart but by beating it downe and by dismaying it so farre as thereby to driue it vpon despaire He contriueth this by bringing to memory the sinnes which a man hath committed and by aggrauating them
considered of dangerous poyson doth he drink who committeth sinne A most deformed and terrible face it hath in the eyes of such as truly consider of it and very able to afright any man though he be neuer so stout if he pause and consider with a liuely feeling what that is which he hath done thereby and against whom he hath done it and the promises of happynes which he hath lost and the threates of misery that hang ouer his head Dauid beholding these thinges doth cry out though he were full of courage My hart hath fayled me But this so great misery is noâ— left by God without remedy as hath byn sayd And to the end that he who needeth remedy may haue it I will declare somewhat of the greatnes of the mercy of God which he vseth towardes sinners that aske his pardon The Diuell will not faile to play his parte and will fright thee as hath byn sayd by representing the greatnes of thy sins But make thou no answeare only turne thy selfe to God and say For thy names sake O Lord pardon my sinne (b) A strange reason but so good is God as that it workes vpon him for it is great And if God wil giue thee grace to find out the mystery of these wordes certainly thou wilt be farre from despaire how much soeuer thou haue sinned Didst (c) Be sure to marke this well thou euer see or heare of any Tribunall of a iudge where a man being accused of many and grieuous crimes with intention that he might be condemned punished according to his demerit himselfe should confesse his fault and admit of the accusation and should take for the meanes of his pardon the confession it sâ—lfe of that very thing which the accuser did so much exaggerate and whereby he laboured so to condemne him So as thou art to make account that the guilty person speaketh thus O Lord I graunt all and I confesse that I haue sinned much but thou shalt pardon me for the honour of thy name And this course taketh effect with him both in respect of God and in regard of himselfe Our (d) A consideration of vnspeable comfort for vs. Lord God hath both iustice and mercy and when he beholdeth our faultes with iustice they prouoke him to wrath and the more sinnes we haue committed we vrge him to inflict the greater punishment But agayne when he looketh vpon our sinnes with mercy they mooue him not to anger but to compassion because (c) Noâ—e he doth not consider them as an offence of his but as a misery of ours And as there cannot happen to vs a thing that hurteth vs so much as sinne so also is there not to be found so fit an obiect for his mercy to worke vpon as the same sinne if it be considered as I haue sayd And so much more as we haue sinned so much more hurt haue we done our selues and so much more do we prouoke to mercy the hart which hath it and which is disposed to vse it as is the hart of our mercifull Lord who is the true shewer of mercies Know therefore now that the men who haue sinned much doe carry themselues in one of these two manners Some (f) Obstinate and insolent despayring sinners despayring of remedy like Cain do turne their backs to God and deliuer themselues ouer as S Paul sayth to all filthynesse and sinne and their hartes do harden dayly more and more against all goodnesse So farre at that euen when they are in the deep bottome of iniquity it neuer troubleth them but they take pryde therein and so much more is it fit to haue compassion of them as they haue none of themselues The thing which happeneth to these men is that whereof the scripture speaketh With the hard hart it shall go yll in the latter end And woe be to him who is to feele this yll for it were better for him that he had neuer byn borne There (g) The sinner who is penitent are others who hauing committed many sinnes doe by the help of God returne to themselues and wounding their hart with greife and being full of confusion and shame do humble themselues before the mercy of God and that with so much more humility and cordiall sorrow as their sinnes haue byn greater more And because God doth lodge his eyes vpon an humbled and contrite hart and when men are humbled he giueth them grace more grace he giueth to such as he findeth more humbled and the occasion thereof was the hauing committed so many sinnes which they confesse and bewayle but without despayre And they do thus alleadge and beg before the mercy of God That since their misery and ruine is very great his mercy may be also plentifull and very great Thus sayd Dauid Haue mercy O Lord vpon me according to thy great mercy Now because God as hath byn sayd looketh with eyes of mercy vpon the sinner who is contrite and humbled there doth he giue a greater pardon and a larger grace then where there were not so many sinnes nor so much humiliation Fulsilling that which S. Paul (h) Rom. â—â— hath sayd That where sinne abounded grace did superabound and thus a mans greater fall doth result to the greater prayse of God since he giueth him greater pardon and more grace And (i) A most soueraigne remedy against despayre where now is he who vnderstanding this will despayre for being subiect to many debtes since he seeth that the liberality and bounty of our Lord is more discouered more glorifyed in making such a large and generall release and that God taketh it as a point of honour to his Name to pardon and to pardon much Nay knowing that it is but iustice that our Lord and his Name should be glorifyed we will say without despayre yea and not without great confidence For thy name O Lord thou shalt pardon my sinne euen because it is great But (k) Note Now the glory which God draweth from hence doth no way grow from this sinne of ours for sinne is of it selfe a high contempt and a great irreuerence against God (l) See how artificiall the deer goodnes of God is to wicked mankind but this proceedeth from his omnipotent diuine bounty which draweth good out of euill and procureth that his enemies may serue him by giuing matter for his friends to prayse him Call to mind that when the people of God remayned in Egypt men found themselues in great affliction and they did but expect their death by the hands of their enemies who came close vpon them Yet Moyses sayd to them Feare (m) A place of Holy Scripture diuinely pondered nothing for these Egyptians shall perish and you shall neuer see them more And when the sea had drowned them and cast them vp vpon the shoare the children of Israel made a stand to looke vpon them And although they saw them yet they saw them dead and consequently
gather who liue well although they looke not for it And after the rate of the one increaseth the other Now from a contrary cause followeth a contrary effect as it is written The (u) Eccl. â— wicked hart giueth sorrow and from hence groweth disconfidence and other miseries in company thereof CHAP. XXIV Of two remedies for the getting of Hope in the way of our Lord and that we must not turne coward although the remooue of the temptation be differred and how there be certayne hartes which know not how to be humbled but by the knocks of tribulation and therefore that they must so be cured THE conclusion that thou must draw out of all this is That since it doth so much import to go on comforted with a good hope and with alacrity in the seruice of God thou must procure two thinges towards it The one is the consideration of his diuine goodnesse and loue which he hath manifested by giuing vs Christ Iesus for our owne The other that castng off all slacknesse and sloath thou serue our Lord with diligence and when thou fallest into any fault be not deiected with disconfidence but procure remedy and hope for mercy And if many tymes thou fallest procure thou many tymes to rise For (a) If this be not true what is no discourse of reason will endure that thou shouldest be weary of asking pardon since God is neuer weary of giuing it And since he commaunded vs to pardon our neighbours not only (b) Matt. â—â— seauen tymes in the day but seauenty tymes seauen which signifyeth that we must doe it without limitation much and much better will our Lord graunt vs pardon as often as it shal be asked since his goodnes is greater and is placed before vs for an example which we are to follow And if integrity of life and the remedy which thou desirest do not come so soone as thou couldest wish let not that make thee conceiue that it will neuer come Nor (c) Take heed that such a thought as this do not once enter into thy hart be thou like them that sayd If God send not remedy within fiue dayes we will giue our selues vp to our enemies For the holy (d) Iud. 7. Iudith reprehended such men as these with great reason and she sayd who are you that will thus tempt our Lord For such wordes as these are not to mooue him to mercy but rather to stirre vp his wrath and to kindle his fury Haue you perhaps appointed a tyme wherein our Lord is to shew mercy and haue you set downe the day according to your owne mind Learne to hope in our Lord till his mercy come and be not weary of suffering since patience importeth you as much as life And (e) Note if the straytes be great which weaken thy hope euen (f) A comfortable consideration for English Catholikes which ought to fill our soules with patience and with an humble peaceful expectatioÌ„ of the good will of God those very straites should in reason giue thee courage because they vse to be the very Eue and introduction of the remedy For the houre wherein our Lord deliuereth is when the tribulation hath lasted long and at the present afflicteth most As it appeareth plainly in the case of his disciples (*) Luc. 5. Whom he permitted to suffer during three parts of the night and in the last he gaue them comfort He also deliuered his people out of the captiuity of Egypt when the tribulation which they suffered was growne vp to the highest so wil he do with thee when thou thinkest not of it And if thou conceaue that thou wouldest faigne leade a holy life and perfect life and which all might be to the glory of God thou (g) Examine thy consciéce by this light and see if the case be not thyne art to know that there are some so proud and lofty that there is no humbling of them but vpon the price of temptations discomfortes and falling into sinne and so weake they are withall that they will not goe on in the way of God with diligence if they be not ridden vpon the spurre and their hart is so hard as that they must be hammered vpon with a great deale of misery Nor haue they any caution or discretion but vpon the experience of many of their owne errours In fine they haue a mind which is filled and puffed vp with a few graces and they haue need of many afflictions to make them proceed with humility in the sight of God and of their neighbours Thou seest already that the cure of these inconueniences cannot be wrought but with (h) If gentler pnisicke be not able to cure vs we must be cotent that God do play the Surgeon with vs. burning irons and by Gods permitting men to fall into desolations obscuritics of mind and euen into sinnes that so being much afflicted they may humble themselues and then be freed from their miseries The Prophet Micheas sayth Thou (i) Mich. 4. shalt goe as farre as Babylon and there thou shalt be deliuered and God will redeeme thee from the hand of thine enemies For by the confusion of this kind of life and by these falles in to sinne a man vseth to be humbled and both to seeke remedy of God and to find it which if he had not fallen he might perhaps haue lost by pryde or not haue sought with diligence and greâ—fe Eternall thankes be giuen to thee (k) Amen O Lord who out of such preiudiciall miseries art wont to draw these celestiall benefits and that thou art glorified as wel in pardoning sinners as thou art in making and keeping them iust and who sauest by the way of a contrite and humbled hart him who was not in disposition to serue thee with a hart of innocency and who makest a mans sinnes giue him occasion of being humble diligent and aduised that so as thy selfe did say He (l) Luc. 7. to whome more is forgiuen may loue more that so it may be fulfilled which the Apostle sayth Mercy in iustice maketh that iustice of thyne appcare more glorious as it maketh thy goodnesse seeme more in pardoning and sauing such as haue sinned and returne to thee In another place he also sayth That (m) Roun 8. all things prooue to the good of such as loue God Yea so do (n) Infinite goodnes of our God the very sinnes themselues which they haue committed as S. Augustine sayth But (o) Absâ—â— yet this must not be taken as a ground for thy tepidity or facility in sinning to buyld vpon for that must in no case be done But to the end that if thou fall into so great misfortune as to offend our Lord thou do not yet commit a greater sinne then that can be by dispayring of his mercy CHAP. XXV How the Diuell procureth to draw vs to despayre by tempting vs against fayth and the diuine mysteries of the remedies
that we must vse against these temptations AT other tymes the Diuell vseth to fright vs by drawing thoughtes vnto our mind which are soule and abominable against fayth and the mysteries of God And he maketh him who hath them conceyue that they proceed from the man himselfe and that he consenteth to them And hereby he giueth him so great affliction as to depriue his soule of all alacrity and he maketh it belieue that it is cast of by God and condemned by him and doth put him into an humour of despayre by telling him that it is impossible for him to belodged in anyother place but hell since he holdeth blasphemies and such other incidentes to that place The (a) Note diuell is not such a Dunse as not to vnderstand that a Catholike Christian can neuer come to consent to thinges which are so detested by his Christian hart but the meaning is to dismay him that so he may loose the confidence which he had in God and being tormented with such importunities may grow to loose his patience and so carry a hart in his body which is full of tempest and disgust that being a thing whereby the diuells vse to make much haruest through the disposition which vpon this occasion men haue to receyue what euill impression the same diuells will The (b) A mayne poynt of all points first thing then which we are to do if it be not done already is to consider our conscience with care and great repose of mind and to cleanse it by confession from all that euill which we find therein and to put it into such order neither more nor lesse then if we were that day to dy and from thence forth to liue with greater care in the seruice of our Lord then before For it hapneth sometymes that our soueraigne iudge permitteth these fearefull things to come vpon vs against our will in punishment of other thinges which we haue willingly fallen into and for the negligence which we haue vsed in his seruice which our Lord is disposed to cure by a scourge that shall smart so much as that being bruized thereby we may for beare to feed vpon forbidden fruite and that we may put on a pace in our way as an vnreasonable creature would doe when he were followed by the whippe Sometymes our Lord sendeth this torment for other endes which to his high wisedome are not vnknowen But whether it be sent for these or the former reasons euery one is to do as hath byn sayd by purifying his conscience growing diligent in Gods seruice for this remedy can hurt none and it will do good to all And their confiding in the mercy of God and desyring succour of him if yet he cannot giue ouer to heare this Language because the diuell is able whether we will or no to bring these thoughts and inward speaches to our mind let the man at least proceed by way of action as if he heard them not and let him remaine in peace without afflicting himselfe vpon that occasion without (c) There is nothing to be gotté by arguing with the diuell changing of words or making answears to the enemy according to that of (d) Psalm 37. Dauid As one that is deafe I did not heare and as one that is dumbe I did not open my mouth These things are hard to be belieued by such as are ignorant of the diuells craft but if they giue not ouer to thinke or do the good thinges they were about and if they employ not themselues in hearing and catching at and killing those former thoughtes as they would do flyes they presently thinke that they haue consented thereunto But they know not what great difference there is (e) Great errours grow in the mind◠of many for want of wel cōsidering this difference betweene hearing and consenting And so much the more as those thoghts are highly abominable so much more cōfidence may they haue in our Lord that he will preserue them from consenting to so extreame wickednesse to which they carried no inclination but detestation The (f) Note best remedy is therefore through a quiet kind of dissimulation not to seeme to valew them for there is nothing which doth more afflict the diuell vvho is so proud then to contemne him with such a downright contempt as not to make any reckoning eyther of him or of that which he bringeth for our trouble Nor is there any thing so dangerous as to hold argument with one that can so easily ouer reach vs and the best of our case wil be that he will make vs loose our tyme and giue ouer the good that we were wont to do We must therfore shut the dore of our vnderstanding as hard as we can and vnite our selues to God and make no answeare to our enemy And for our satisfaction and consolation we must diuers times euery day declare our selues to belieue that which our holy Mother the Church belieueth and that we haue no will at all to consent to any such false and foule conceits Let vs say vnto our Lord as it is written O Lord I suffer violence answeare thou for me And we must hope in his mercy that he will do so For the victory in this combat dependeth not vpon the only labour of our armes but the principall is to inuoke our Lord omnipotent and to shrowd our solues vnder him Whereas if we should vse much discourse and make many answeares to our enemies how can we desire of God that he will answeare for vs. You saith (g) Exod. 14. the Scripture shall hold your peace and our Lord shall fight for you And in another place Isay saith (h) Note In silence and hope thy strength shal be And in failing of either of these two thinges instantly a man groweth weake and troubled but by this silence with a not seeming to heare togeather with hauing a good hope I haue seene many cured in shortty me of this great affliction and that the Diuell hath growen to hold his peace finding that they neither heard nor answeared him And it is after the manner of little country dogges that barcke if he that passeth hold his peace they do so too or else they barke but so much the more CHAP. XXVI How the Diuell endeauours by meanes of the aforesaid temptations to remooue vs from our deuotion and good exercises and that our remedy is to increase therein laying aside all superfluous desyre of feeling spirituall sweetnesse in the soule and to what end these also may be desyred BVT some (a) Note this Chapter well for it may profit much weake man will say These wicked thoughts take deuotion from me and the nearer I am to be deuout and diligent in good workes the more they presse me to the end that I may not heare them I grow to haue a desyre to giue ouer the good worke that I began But the answeare is cleare For this is that very
all thinges of the earth yea and of heauen it selfe are but very poore and vnworthy of being desyred or enioyed if from them we seuer the will of our Lord. And that there is no one thing how little soeuer or how bitter soeuer it be otherwise which if it be ioyned to the will of our Lord is not of extreame valew Better it is without comparison to be in affliction if our Lord require it then abstracting from his will to be in heauen And if once we did banish from our selues this secret couetousnes with resolution there would fall of withall many euill fruites which grow from thence and we should gather others in place thereof of more worth namely ioy and peace which vse to be deriued from the vnion of a soule with the will of God And so firme they would be withall that tribulation it selfe would not be able to take them from vs. For as much as although such persons do find themselues afflicted and forsaken yet are they not in despayre no nor greately troubled as knowing that to be the way of the Crosse to which they haue offered themselues and by which Christ did walke as it appeared when being vpon the Crosse he sayd to his Father O (o) Matt. 17. my God Why hast thou forsaken me But shortly after he sayd Into thy hands O Father I commend my spirit Our Lord had also sayd already Againe (p) Ioan. 10. Will I see you and your hart shall reioyce and no man shall take this ioy from you For if a man enioy this condition there is no tribulation which there in the most inward part of his soule doth much disquiet him because there within he is close vnited to the will of him that sendeth it If thus we would carry our selues we should deceaue the deceauer which is the diuell For as much as by not being dismayed nor retyring from our good course begun notwithstanding the euill language he speaketh but on the other syde taking that which our Lord doth send with obedience and giuing of thankes we depart without any hurt out of this skirmish although it should last as long as we liue Yea we come to greater profit then we had before since it gaue vs occasion to gaine more crownes in heauen in reward of that conformity which we had to the will of our Lord without respecting our owne euen in that which was very painefull to vs. CHAP. XXVII That the conquest of these temptations doth consist more in hauing patience to beare them and in the hope of the fauour of our Lord then inprocuring forcibly that they may not come THE conquest whereof we haue spoken proceedeth more from the stratageme of hauing patience at that which commeth vpon vs then in the force which we can vse in procuring that it may not come And for this did the spouse say in the Canticles Catch me those little foxes which spoyle our vineyards for our vine hath sâ—orished The vineyard of Christ is our soule which was planted by his hand and watered by his bloud It doth flourish when the tyme of sterility being past it beginneth to lead a new life and yealdeth fruite to him that planted it But because in such beginnings both these and other temptations of the crafty Diuell do lye in waite for vs therefore doth the noble spouse admonish vs that since our soule which is his vineyard is in flower we should procure to hunt those foxes out By which word it is giuen vs to vnderstaÌ„d that it must be done in the (a) Because the flowers come before the fruits morning as hath bin sayd By saying that they were foxes we are as good as told that they come disguised to deceaue vs seeming to byte on the onesyde they wound on the other and in saying that they are little he telleth vs that they are not so much to be feared by him that knoweth them for the knowing theÌ„ is to weaken theÌ„ if not to ouercome them out right In saying that they destroy the vines he signifyeth that they doe men much mischiefe who know them not For being frighted and not confiding to goe through with their businesse in the sight of God they leaue their way and following a lamentable perswasion they giue themselues openly to sinne conceauing that they enioy more peace in the broad way of perditioÌ„ then by the strayte one of vertue which leadeth to life The end of such persons if they returne not first to the right way many tymes is such as that it carrieth most certayne tokens of eternall perdition as the Scripture sayth He (b) Eccl. 〈◊〉 that passeth from iustice to sinne God hath prepared him for the instrument of iustice that is for hell They (c) Note should consider that as the Gabaonites were besieged and persecuted by their enemies for hauing made peace with (d) Iosue 10. Iosue and that Iosue being called vpon by them to giue them succour did relieue and free them making their case his owne because they were persecuted by their enemies in regard of the peace they made with him so they who beginning to serue God do enroll themselues in his band grow instantly to be persecuted by the Diuells which they were not before and this doth euidently appeaâ—e to be so because by forsaking the party of Christ the persecution which is made against them would cease and if they continue to suffer they suffer for holding vp the party of Christ Now this is a most particuler fauour which God doth as S. Paul (e) Phil. 1. affirmeth To you it is giuen by Christ not only to belieue in him but also to suffer for him And if the Angels of heauen were capable of enuying earthly creatures (f) The great nobility of suffering for the loue of God and for his will it would be for this that they suffer for God And although by the word of God a Crowne is promised to that man who suffereth (g) lac 1. temptations is prooued by them which reward it shal be fit for vs to consider and desyre thereby to get more spirit that we be neither tepide in working nor weake in suffering as it is sayd both of Moyses and of Dauid also that they had an eye to the reward yet the true and perfect louer of our Crucifyed Lord doth so much esteeme a being in conformity with him that he receiueth euen the very suffering it selfe as a great fauour and reward for as Saint Augustine saith A happy iniury is that wherof God is the cause And since there is not a man who will not succour another that suffereth by comming to his seruice much more may this be expected from that diuine goodnesse And that he will make that mans cause his owne as Dauid thus desyred that he would Rise vp o Lord and iudge thy cause remember the iniurious words with the foole hath vttered against thee all the day longe That businesse
is very little And therefore falling vpon their faces they adore him vvith a profound silence confessing that he only is his own perfect prayse to which they are not able to reach And this silence is an honour very fit for God for it is a confession that such prayse is due to him as cannot be expressed by all the creatures Of this honour Dauid (l) Psal â—4 sayth To thee O God is prayse due in Sion In such sort that although in heauen there be an incessant voyce of diuine (m) Isa 6. prayse saying Holy Holy Holy Lord God of hoastes with other admirable prayses which day and night they yeild to him yet do they also confesse in silence that our Lord is greater then they can either expresse or vnderstand For (n) Psal 17. he mounted aboue the Cherubim and he flew vpon the winges of the wind and there is none how speedy soeuer that must thinke to ouertake him And all they who shall know see him must be faine to say that which the children of Israel sayd when they saw bread comming from heauen Man-hu which signifieth what is this Admiring as the Queen of Saba did that infinite abysâ—us of light whereof although they shall see in heauen much more then they heard therof on earth yet can they not comprehend it all Such is the God whome vve haue and such doth our Fayth teach him to be singing that which Dauid (o) Psal â—0 sayth The heauen of the heauen is for our Lord because the secret of what he is after the aforesayd manner is for himself alone since he only comprehendeth himself CHAP. XXXII How agreable to reason it is to belieue the Mysteries of our Fayth although they exceed all humane reason ALTHOVGH thou hast heard that our Fayth belieueth certayne thinges which by reason alone cannot be arriued to yet take heed thou do not thinke that to belieue them is a thing either against reason or without reason For as it is very (a) For if he could it would not be fayth but knowledg farre from him that belieueth euidently to vnderstaÌ„d that which he beleeueth so is it farre from the beliefe of a Christian to be light or to wauer in belieuing For we haue such reasons to belieue as that we may dare to appeare and giue account of our Fayth before any Tribunall how exact soeuer as (b) 1. Pet â— 5. S. Peter doth aduise that we Christians should be prepared to do This thou shalt easily vnderstand by the similitude which heere I put If thou shouldst heare say that a man borne blind had suddenly recouered his sight or that a dead man were restored to life it is plaine that thy reason could not reach to the meanes of doing this because it would exceed the boundes of nature and reason doth not reach to supernaturall thinges But yet so (c) Note this well for it iustifyeth Catholike giueth ProtestaÌ„ts reason to be both more pious and more prudent many and so well conditioned witnesses might auow the hauing seene it that not only it would be no leuity to belieue it but it would be incredulity and hardnes of hart not to beleeue it For though reason cannot reach to know how a blind man may come to see or a dead man return to liue yet at least it reacheth to this That it is reason to belieue such and so many witnesses And (d) Obserue well these gradations for they are most reasonable and they are all in fauour of Catholiques if they should dye in confirmation of that which they affirmed there would be more reason to belieue it And if they should worke other miracles as great or greater then the former in confirmation thereof the fault of not belieuing it would then be great howsoeuer the thing which they affirmed to haue happened were very strange and high Iust so art thou to vnderstand that there is nothing which reason can lesse reach vnto theÌ„ the cleare vnderstanding of that which is belieued by Fayth nor is there yet any thing so agreable to reason as to belieue it and it is an extreme fault not to belieue it It is certayne that for the true miracles which Moyses wrought the people of Israel belieued him to be the messenger of God and that he spake with God and receaued the law at his handes as giuen by God And so also the Mâ—â—ves who are a bestiall kind of people belieued that Mahomet for a few and they false miracles which he wrought was a messenger of God and as from such an one they râ—ceaued the bestiall law which he gaue them Well then do thou consider the true miracles which haue byn wrought by Iesus Christ our Lord and by his Apostles and by other holy men in confirmation of our faith from that tyme to this and thou shalt find that as easily thou mayst count the sandes of the sea as the multitudes of them and that incomparably they do exceed al the others which haue byn wrought in the world both in quality quantity Three only dead persons were raised to life in the whol course of the old law which continued almost two thousand yeares And if thou consider the new law thou shalt find that S. Andrew alone did raise at once forty dead that so it might be fulfilled which our Lord sayd He (e) Ioan 〈◊〉 14. that belieueth in me shall do greater things then I. And that so his great power may be seene since not only by himselfe but in such other of his seruants as he is pleased to worke he can do what he will though it be nouer so wonderfull I haue related to thee that which one Apostle did at one tyme to the end that hereby thou mayest vnderstand the innumerable miracles which haue byn wrought both by that Apostle and by other both Apostles Saintes of the Christian Church And although in the beginning of the Church there were so many and so great miracles wrought for the confirmation of our faith that the proofe thereof is superabundant yet (f) That true miracles are wrought to this day and the causes why it pleaseth God to worke them so great is the desire which our Lord hath of the saluation of vs all and that we all may come to the knowledge of his truth and that they who do already know it may be comforted and confirmed therein that his prouidence hath care to renew or refresh (g) Of miracles which confirme the faith of Christ this kind of proofe and to giue testimony to the truth by new miracles And so is there hardly to be found an age wherein some Christian or other is not canonized for a Saint which (h) I would to God that any reasonable ProtestaÌ„t would but informe himselfe well of the exact and rigorous care which the Catholike Church doth we when there is question of Canonizing any Saint is neuer done without sufficient proofe of a
and other Vertues which are not so incompatible with their sexe And although we now giue but these for an example or pasterne of the rest yet thou seest the innumerable store of men and women who in euery particuler state haue serued our Lord with a perfect life in the Christian Church Some of which hauing beene sublimed in this world and abounding in al kind of riches and humane prosperity and then at the present possessing much and expecting to inherite great states and kingdomes haue despised all this and to please God the more haue chosen the life of the Crosse in pouerty and affliction and in obedience both to God and men And all this with so great testimony of vertue both in the interiour and exteriour as strooke them to admiration who conuersed with them People there hath been in our Church which as S. Paul sayth hath shined in the world like lampes of heauen and being compared to the rest of the world they are found to excell them beyond comparison which the most obstinate person cannot deny if he will but consider the life of a S. Paul and of the other Apostles and Apostolicall men who haue beene in the Church And since there hath beene so great goodnes in this Christian people as by their workes we find to be euident what scruple can we haue to affirme that either there is no knowledge of God on earth or els that these men had it as persons who were more beloued of God and did serue themselues better of his knowledge and employ themselues more vpon pleasing him that gaue it In no sort can it be sayd that the world is without some such knowledge of God as is necessary for saluation For this were to say that the chief creatures which God made vnder heauen and for whose sake he created all thinges should all be lost for want of meanes which God might giue them to be saued But (c) God is infinitely good God is no such thing as that he will thut the gate of saluation against vs nor can it stand so with the bowells of his mercy and goodnes as that he can be without friends to whome euen heere he may do great fauours and much more in heauen This proofe of our Fayth being taken from the life of Christians was much esteemed and recommended by the holy Apostles in the beginning of the Catholike Church Amongst whome S. Peter (d) 1. Tâ—â— 3. sayth I et women be subiect to their husbands that so if there be any who beleecue not the word of God euen without that word they may be gayned by the good conuersation of their wiues beholdâ—ng their holy manner of life in the feare of God Wher by (e) The heroâ—call vertue of â—eÌ„s hueâ— doth proue the truth of their Religion the force of vertuous life doth well appeare since it was able to conuert infidells which by the preaching of the Apostles though that had beene vsed with great efficacy and euen with working of miracles could not be gained S. Paul sayth That being to goe from one place to another he had no need that they to whome he had preached should giue him letters of fauour to countenance him with those others to whome he was about to preach And he sayth to the (f) 1. Câ—â— 1. Corinthians You are my letter which is knowne and read by all And this he sayth because the vertuous manner of life that they held by meanes of his preaching labours were a sufficient letter to declare who S. Paul was and how proficable his presence was and he sayth That all men did know and read this letter because any nation how barbarous soeuer it be howsoeuer it vnderstand not the language of wordes yet (g) Good life in others is a language which the most ignorant men aliue can vnderstand doth it vnderstand the language of good example and of the vertue which it seeth to be put in practise and thence it is that men grow to esteeme much the man who hath such disciples It is also for this that the same Apostle sayth in another place That seruantes who are Christians should serue their Lords and maisters with so good a will that they might in all thinges do honour to the doctrine of Christ our Sauiour The meaning is that their life was to be such as to testify that the Christian faith and doctrine should be held thereby to be true And how much this point importeth our Lord who knoweth all thinges did teach vs well when praying to his eternall Father and interceding with him for Christians he sayd these words I aske of thee that all they may be one thing as thou O Father art in me and I in thee that all they may be one and the same thing in vs that so the world may belieue that thou hast sent me Certainly (h) Note and liue accordingly this is a great verity which heere the supreme truth hath told vs That if we ChristiaÌ„s were perfect keepers of the Law which we haue the principall commaundment whereof is that of charity we should cause such an admiration in men of the world that see vs we being equall vnto them vnder the law of nature and much superiour to them in vertue that they would render themselues to vs as the weak do to the strong and as the low to the high they would belieue that God dwelleth in vs by seing vs made able to do those things to which their power doth not arriue and they would giue glory to God who is the maister of such seruantes And then would it be fulfilled that we should be the letter of Iesus Christ from which all might take their lessons and that we did set forth and commend his doctrine and that we were a good odour to him since we speake well of him by occasion of the life we lead But (i) Yea euen the wickedest diuell in hell must in his hart acknowledge it to be true thou O Lord doest know that although there haue byn in thy Church very many so alwayes there are some whose life doth shine like a great light which euen the Infidells if they would might be drawen to looke vpon for the discouery of Truth and so to saue themselues yet (k) A wofull thing it is to be a wicked Christian their damnatioÌ„ will be worse then that of Inâ—idells so doest thou also know O Lord how many there are in thy Church which conteineth Christians both good and bad who not only are no meanes to make infidells know and honour thee but rather to alienate themselues from thee and to blind their soules more and more and so insteed of the honour which they should giue thee vpon the hearing the name of a Christian they doe more pestilently blaspheme thee It seemeth to their deceaued iudgement that he cannot be true God or Lord who hath seruantes that liue so ill But thou O Lord hast
arriue to man Hereby God gained more honour then by hauing created heauen and earth and all that is therein And therefore this worke is for the eminency and excellency of it called the work of God as our Lord sayd This is my foode to do the will of my Father in my finishing his worke which is the redemption of men Not but that God hath wrought other workes but because the Inâ—ernation and redemption which follow hereupon is the greatest worke of them all and that which he prizeth most as the thing whereby he receiueth most honour For (h) The same excellent discourse continued although to haue scourged Egypt for the loue of his people and to haue drawne it out from thence to haue conducted it through the desert did giue honour to God as Isaias saith yet already thou canst not chuse but see which is the more high and heroicall act of loue for God to whip his enemies for the loue of his people or to suffer himselfe to be scourged in his owne flesh for the loue both of his domestiques and of strangers and both of his friends and of his enemies One thing it is for God to carry his children through the desert like an eagle that would teach his yong ones how to fly taking them vp vpon his shoulders when they are weary that so they might vnweary themselues whylest yet God groweth not weary thereby and another thing it is to ouerloade his owne shoulders with a heauy Crosse which did euen flea them of their skin togeather with all the sinnes of the whole world which like the beame of a wyne-presse did straine him so far as to depriue him of life vpon the same Crosse and this to the end that men might be out of paine Who is he that will not discerne that this was a most excellent heroicall act of loue the like whereof was neuer seene which gaue more honour to God then all that was past That other was to him but a common thing and there was no need of so great loue for the doing of it But this later was a busines that would haue byn imbraced by few and hardly wil there be found a man vpon earth who would suffer himself to be publikely whipped or put to death for any good man or any frend And yet if such a man could be found there would still be no comparison to be made betweene that and the much that our Lord did loue and suffer for vs. For he hath no equal Nor is it to be greatly meruaâ—led at if a Lion carry himselfe like a Lion but that a Lion should be content to suffer like a Lambe and that the only cause therof should be his loue this is a busines of a strang extent and worthy of eternall honour And since in former tymes they sayd Let (i) Exod. 15. vs sing vnto our Lord for he hath byn magnified in a glorious manner Let vs also say with a most profound gratitude Let vs sing vnto our Lord who hath byn magnifyed in a most humble manner For as much as formerly God did neither abase himselfe nor take paines in the ease which he gaue vs nor although he imparted riches did he impouerish himselfe but here he impouerished himselfe he did sweat yea he abased himselfe to death and death of the Crosse to raise his seruantes from sinne and to conduct them to heauen and he preuailed in his enterprize and that which Isaias (k) Isa 55. sayd was fulfilled that insteed of the little shrubbe there should grow the Firre-tree and insteed of the nettle there should grow the myrtle And that our Lord should be renowned by an eternall token which shall neuer be taken away For the honour which God did gayne in placing of of this signe which is the Crosse and to dy thereon and to make men good of bad shall last for euer and there shall none be able to ouerthrow it CHAP. XLI That not only the glory of our Lord doth shine in the humble thinges of God which our Faith teacheth but also our owne great profit our strength and vertue NOT (a) He stil prosecuteth the same excelleÌ„t discourse in an excellent manner only doth the honour of God shine after an excellent manner in the workes of his humanity and humility but from thence also doth result the great profit and glory of man whome nothing doth so much exalte as that God hath put himselfe into Brotherhood with him Nor is there any thing which doth so much strengthen his hart against the swooning afflictions which sinne causeth in it as to see that God died for the remedy thereof and that he gaue himselfe to man as his owne Nor is there any thing which can so mooue him to loue God as to see himselfe beloued by him euen to the death nor to make a man despise prosperity or suffer aduersity nor to humble himselfe to God and to his Neighbour nor indeed to any good thing be it great or smal as to see God abased humaned that he was pleased to passe through these thinges giuing vs commandements to performe examples to behold and strength to go through And since this way of remedying our humility and basenes turneth more to the glory of God and to the good of men it is a signe that this is a worke of God since in that which God worketh he pretendeth the manifestation of his owne glory and mans good And therefore he that either denyeth this worke or hindreth it is an enemy of God and of all mankind Since thereby he will depriue God of the greatest honour which by his workes can come to him and man of the greatest glory and benefit that can be imagined And since he declareth himself as an enemy both to God and man it is but reason that he be punished and that with eternall death in hell And the answere that he will be able to giue when God shall aske him this question Why (b) Read this with great attention didst thou not belieue those high things of me must be this Because O Lord they seemed so high to me that I did not thinke thou hadst been so high And being asked why he did not belieue those mysteryes of his humanity and humility since they were the testimonyes of his goodnes of his loue he must answere That he did not thinke the loue and goodnes of our Lord to haue beene so great that he could find in his hart to do and suffer so much for the loue of men So that he stumbleth both vpon the high and vpon the low And the roote of all is because he thinketh basely of God And that he tooke his height and his goodnes to be a limitted kind of thinge Which root and that which proceeds thereof shall iustly burne in the fire of hell as being iniurious to the most high God whom it doth diminish and confine with in a certaine narrow compasse How much better
answere shall he make who sayth I belieued O Lord of thy highnesse and of thy goodnes all that possibly I could because I held thee O Lord to be infinite in all thinges And let it not please thee that thy workes should seeme ill to me because they contayne an excesse of goodnes and loue towards me as it doth to the infidelity of some who find no other fault in thee but that thou art so very good and so amorous to mankind It being indeed but reason that for this goodnes we should come to thee and should take thee for our God since euery one O Lord had rather that thou shouldest be a â—ouing Father and a pardoner then a seuere iudge who would make men tremble by chastizing them in rigorous manner And if the fashion of Gods treating with mankind and of redressing our miseries were put into the hand euen of a man he could chuse no other then that which God chose as most honourable to himselfe most vsefull to vs and full of all happy sweetnes CHAP. XLII Wherein it is proued that the Truth of our Fayth is infallible as well in respect of them that haue preached it as of them who haue receaued it and of the manner how it was receaued LET vs adde to that which hath been sayd how (a) This consideration alone may suffice to proue the vndoubted diuinity of Christ our Lord. this Fayth and beliefe was receaued in the world not by force of armes nor by fauour of men nor by humane wisedome but that the Truth of God fought single by meanes of a few Fisher men without knowledge or countenance against Emperours and against Priests and against the whole wisedome of mankind And it proued to be victorious by making them quit their old and false beliefe and by inducing them to entertayne a Truth which was so superiour to reason and that to be so cordially imbraced For to giue so firme credit to thinges so high is a great wonder of God as also it is that the same men who first did murther those that belieued should suffer themselues afterward to be murthered for the Truth of the same thinges and that with greater strength and loue then formerly they disbelieued them and then they persecuted others And withall there was a law preached to them most pure commandments giuen them so much against the haire of the inclination of their harts as that they could not thinke of things which carryed greater contradiction to one another then the law of the Ghospel the disposition which man hath to sinne as S. Paul sayth The law is spirituall but I am carnal sold vnder sinne And notwithstanding al this the same law was receaued by the same vertue of Christ Iesus their harts and their workes were so renewed towardes the accomplishing thereof as that it did euidently appeare that he who formerly had created men in their naturall being was the same who by his vertue did renew them And (b) A wise and worthy contemplation if this should haue beene preached amongst the bestiall people of Arabia where Mahomet did preach his lyes or amongst men like to them who were as easy to be deceiued as they vse to be who seeke and who carry lies some suspition might be had of such beliefe But what shall we say This Truth was preached in Iâ—wry where the knowledge of God and his scriptures were in Greece where was the top of humane wisedome and in Rome where was the Empire and gouernoment of the world And in all these places though it were persecuted yet in the end it was belieued and the triumphant title of the Crosse was verifyed being written in Hâ—breâ—â— Greeke and Latin whereby it was giuen to be vnderstood that in those tongues which were the principall of the world Christ was to be confessed for King If therefore such as they belieued vpon sufficient motiues it is reason that we follow them and if there were any want of humane motiues it is playne that they were led to it by light from God for as much as being people so aduised and so affected to their owne ancient beliefe so strong in power of armes such a deep plant of Faith could not haue byn so low rooted in a people so contrary to this Truth if the powerfull hand of God had not cooperated therewith S. Augustine obseruing this sayth That he who seing that the world belieueth will not yet belieue or demaundes new miracles for that purpose he himselfe is a prodigious and fearfull miracle since he refuseth to follow where so many so noble and so wise men haue gone before and which they haue imbraâ—ed with so great constancy Most iust cause haue we to do this who by the grace of God are Christians For as much as since the world was a world it neuer had appearing in it a man of such doctrine and of so heroicall vertue and of so wonderfull and miraculous works as Christ Iesus our Lord who preached himself to be true God and (c) Plaine proofes of the Diuinity of Christ our Lord and the nobility and sanctity of the Catholique fayth did prooue it by diuine scripture and by a multitude of miracles and by the testimony of S Iohn Baptist who was a witnesse auowed by all And the same hath also byn preached since and proued by a multitude of miracles in the Christian Church And there hath neuer appeared any Fayth which doth so honour God as this of his nor any law which doth so teach men how to serue him as doth the ghospel which if a man could well vnderstand no other motiue would be needfull for the making of a man belieue Neither haue there byn seene in the world men of so great sanctity as they of the Christian common weath nor haue there byn euer preached so great and so high rewards for them that follow vertue nor so horrible threates against men of vice in testimony that our God is a great friend to goodnesse and an enemy of wickednes Nor haue there byn wrought in the whole world so many and so great miracles in confirmation of any opinion as in confirmation of this Fayth Which if it were not true it would be vâ—ry iniurious to the honour of the true God since it ascribed an equality and vnity of essence with God himselfe to a man Nor would he haue suffered it to continue such a number of yeares nor would he so seuerely haue punished the people of the Iewes for hauing crucifyed such a man nor would he haue wrought so many and so great miracles in confirmation of this beliefe So that we may with reason say to God as Richardus doth If we be deceaued in that which we belieue God hath deceaued vs. For as much as this Truth hath of it selfe so much cleere euidence and such effects haue followed and such miracles haue byn wrought in confirmation thereof that other then God could not worke them
thou wilt not loose the way to heauen Incline thyne eare that is thy reason for feare least otherwise thou be deceaued thereby Incline it with a most profound reuerence to that which is sayd by the word of God throughout the whole Scripture And if thou vnderstand it not thou art not for that to thinke that the Holy Ghost which spake did erre but submit thy vnderstanding and belieue as S. Augustine sayth that he did that which by reason of the height of that word thou art not able to vnderstand And although thou art to incline thyne eare by giuing equall credit of Fayth to all the Scripture of God because all of it is the word of the same supreme Truth yet art thou to carry particuler respect care to receaue profit by those blessed wordes which (a) A pious and very profitable aduice the true God incarnate spake heere on earth Open thou with deuout attention both the eares of thy body and of thy soule to euery word of this Lord who was giuen to vs for an especiall maister by the voyce of the eternall Father who sayd This is my well beloued Sonne in whome I am pleased heare him Be studious in reading and hearing these wordes and then thou wilt not fayle to find in them a singular remedy and powerfull efficacy for those thinges which concerne thy soule which thou hast not found in euery other of those wordes which God hath spoken from the beginning of the world And this is so with great reason since that which he sayd in other places was spoken by the mouth of his seruants but that which he sayd in the humanity which he tooke he spake in person opening his owne sacred mouth to speake he who formerly had opened and afterwardes did open the mouth of others who spake both in the old and new Testament And take heed that thou be not vnthankefull for so great a blessing as it is That God should be our Maister giuing vs the milke of his word to sustayne vs he who had giuen vs first a being that we might haue somewhat to be sustayned So great a fauour is this that if we had scales wherewith to weigh it and if it were told vs that at the furthest corner of the world some wordes of God were left for the instruction of our soule we were to make light of all labour and danger to heare some few of those wordes deliuered by that supreme wisedom for the making of vs his disciples Serue thy selfe therefore well of this fauour since God hath giuen it thee so neare at hand and desire of him who taketh care to conduct thy soule in the way of spirit that in holy Scripture and in the doctrine of the Church and amongst the writings of the Saints he will seeke out such wordes as may carry proportion to the necessityes of thy soule whether it be to defend thee against tentations as our Lord did fast in the desert for our example or whether it be to spurre thee vp in the search of those vertues which thou wantest or whether in fine it be to know how to carry thy self as thou oughtest with God with thy selfe and with thy Neighbours whether they be thy betters thy inferiours or thy equalls and how thou art to conduct thy soule in prosperity and how in tribulation And finally how thou art to behaue thy selfe in all that whereof thou mayst haue need in the way of God In such sort as that thou mayst say In (b) Psal 118. my hart I haue hidden thy wordes that I may not sinne against thee Thy word is a torch to my feet and a light to my pathwayes And be sure thou fall not into curiosity of desiring to know more then thou hast need of either for thy selfe or for such as are vnder thy charge For whatsoeuer is more then this thou must leaue to them whose office it is to teach the people of God as S. Paul (c) Rom. 11. admonisheth That our knowledge may be with sobriety CHAP. XLVI That the holy Scripture must not be declared by what sense one will but by that of the Church of Rome and where that declareth not we must follow the vniforme exposition of the Saints And of the great submission and subiection which we must performs to this holy Church THOV art to know that the exposition of holy Scripture must not be made according to the wittes or fancies of particuler men for so although it be most certainely true in it selfe as being the word of God yet for as much as concerneth vs it would be very vncertaine since commonly there are as many opinions as there be heades of men Now for as much as it doth greatly import vs to haue suprem certitude of the Word which we are to belieue and follow since we are to lay downe for the confession obedience thereof whatsoeuer we haue euen our very life our businesse were not well prouided for if notwithstanding the seueral opiniōs which men of themselues are subiect to the certainty of this Word might not be lodged in the hart of a Christian To (a) The only Catholike Church of Christ in the vndoubtedly true Intérpretour of Gods holy Scripture the only Catholike Church this priuiledge is giuen that it may vnderstand and interprete the Diuine Scripture because the same holy Ghost which deliuered the Scripture doth dwell in her And where the Church doth not determine we must haue recourse to the vniforme interpretation of the Saints if we will be free from errour For otherwise how shall that which was spoken by a diuine spirit be vnderstood by a spirit witt which is humane since euery scripture is to be read and declared by the same spirit that wrate it Thou art also to know that the declaratiō of what Scripture is the Word of God that so it may be belieued by all men doth not belong to any other but only to that same Christian Church which by diuine ordination hath the Bishop of Rome for her head And esteeme thou for certayne as S Hicrome (b) Let Protestāts note this tremble sayth That whosoeuer shall eat the lambe of God out of this Church house of God is a prophane person and no Christian And whosoeuer shal be found out of the same will infallibly perish as they who entred not into the Arcke of Noë were drowned in the floud This is that Church which the Ghospell commaundeth vs to hearken to and whosoeuer shall not hearken to her is to be held for a wicked person and for an vnbeleeuer And this is that Church of which S. Paul sayth that shee is the pillar and strength of truth And to belieue that this is so that very Fayth infused by God wherof we spake before doth incline and illuminate vs as to one of the other articles and with a like certainty to that which belōgeth to others and as hitherto it hath byn so belieued
as if it were some great and wholesome Truth A (*) Heresy is one of the most terrible iudgmēts which God inflicts for the punishment for other sinnes great and extreame iudgment of God is this and since he is iust that sinne must needs be great whereof the punishment is such and what this sinne is S. Paul (e) Thess 2. himselfe declareth to vs by saying Because they receaued not the loue of Truth to be saued thereby For if thou consider how powerfull the Truth is of that which we belieue for the helping vs to serue God to be saued soone wilt thou acknowledge it to be a great fault not to loue this Truth and not to follow that which it teacheth and much more to worke wickedly against it How (f) A good and iust consideration far should he be from offending God who belieueth that for such as offend him there is prepared an euerlasting fire with other innumerable tormentes wherewith such an one is to be punished as long as God shal be God without all hope of the least remedy How will he presume to sinne who belieueth that when sinne entreth into the soule by one dore God goeth out by another And what kind of creature a man is without thee O Lord he well knew who prayed O (g) Psal 4◠Lord depart not thou from me For when God is gone we remaine in the first death of sinne which is but an introduction to the second death of infernall paine With great reason did Iob (h) Iob. 6. say Who can find in his heart to taste that which being tasted bringeth death Without doubt it is but reason that since we would not taste of any food which a Physitian whom we belieued should tell vs did carry death therin we should lesse taste of sinne since God hath sayd That (i) Ezech. 18. the soul which finneth shall dye For the Fayth or beliefe which thou hast in the word of God doth not worke that effect in thee which the word of that Physitian doth worke and yet this later both can deceaue and vseth sometymes to do it which God neuer doth And since God hath sayd That he is the eternall reward of such a seruant why doth not this make vs all go towards his seruice with great diligence and courage although we were to passe through many labours and that it should cost vs euen our liues Why do we not loue our Lord whome we belieue to be supreame goodnesse and whom we know to haue loued vs first yea and that so farre as to dye for vs And so (k) Note we should discourse in all other things which this holy Fayth doth so powerfully teach vs and inuite vs to for as much as concerneth it our selues are in great fault for leauing to follow it yea and for doing the very contrary things to it Can there be a more prodigious thing in the world then that a Christian should belieue the things which he belieueth and that yet he should do so wicked things as many of them do In punishment therefore of this that they did not loue the Truth whereby they might haue byn saued putting in practise that which they were taught thereby it is a most iust iudgement of God VVho (l) Psal 65. is terrible in his counsailes ouer the sonnes of men That this Fayth be taken from them they be permitted to belieue errour And if thou do consider how God doth suffer the snare to be prepared whereby Iewes and heretikes are chastised as we haue sayd it will appeare to thee that it is a thing rather to be trembled at then to be talked of Aske any of these that are so peremptory in following the obstinacy of their errour vpon what it is that they ground themselues The (m) Almost all heretikes do offer to shrowd thēselues vnder holy scripture one sort will say that it is the Scripture of the old Testament and the other of the New and thou shalt plainely see the prophesy of Dauid accomplished when he sayth The (n) A passadge of holy Scripture excellently pòdered Table of these people shall be turned into a snare and into a punishment and into a stumbling blocke Didst thou euer see a thing of so contrary appearance as that the Table of Life should be turned into a snare of death the Table of comfort and pardon into a punishment that Table where there is light which guideth men into a way that leadeth to life to conuert it selfe into a meanes of making one loose the way and fall vpon death Great without (o) A holy contēplation of the Authour of much terrour to such as are in heresy all doubt is the fault which deserueth such punishment that a man should be blinded in the light and that his life should be conuerted into death But thou art iust O Lord and thy iudgements are iust and there is no wickednes in thee but that wickednes is in them who serue not themselues well of thy goodnesse and therfore it is fit that they should but stumble vpon the same goodnes of thyne that the dishonour should be punished which they do both to it and thee A great blessing O Lord an extraordinary blessing is thy Fayth being reuered obeyed and put in excution as al reason doth require And a great blessing didst thou bestow in giuing vs thy holy Scripture which is so profitable and so necessary for vs in the way of thy seruice But (p) Note because the wind which bloweth vpon this sea is a wind that cōmoth from heauen and there haue byn some who would needes sayle by the earthly windes of their owne braynes and studyes they haue beene drowned and thou hast suffered it Because as in the Parables which thou O Lord didst preach on earth those men were secretly taught therby who had a good disposition thereunto whereas others were blinded euen thereby through thy iust iudgment so doest thou also gouerne the profound sea of thy diuine Scripture which is deputed for the shewing of mercy to the lambes of thy fold who may swimme therein to the profit both of themselues and others and so also is it designed for the shewing of iustice in suffering proud Elephants both to drowne themselues others also A fearefull and very fearefull thing it ought to be esteemed to enter into the diuine Scripture and no man ought to runne vpon it without much preparation as to a thing wherein there may be much danger to him Let him that (q) An-vnderstāding exercised in humility a lifeled in piety are good dispositiōs for the reading of holy Scripture with profit entreth into it carry with him the sense of the Catholike Roman Church and he shall auoyd the danger of heresy Let him for his further profit by it carry purity of life as S. Athanasius doth aduise by these wordes Goodnes of life and purity of the soule and Christian piety is
such a one and thou being once addressed put thy hart into his hand with great security hide nothing from him whether it be good or bad Not the good to the end that he may addresse it and aduise thee and not the euill to the end that he may reforme it And do not any thing of importance without his opinion placing coÌ„fidence in God who is a friend to obedience that he will put into the hart and tongue of that guide of thyne the thing which shal be fit for thy saluation By this meanes thou shalt fly from those two euills and extreames The one Of them that say I haue no need of mans counsayle God teacheth me and satisfieth me The other Of them who are so subiect to some man without considering any other thing but that he is a man as that the malediction layeth hold on him which sayth (f) Ierem. 17. Cursed be the man that confides in man But (g) The true middle way that is to be walked in do thou submit thy selfe to a man thou shalt haue escaped the former and do not confide in the knowledge or force of that man but in God who will speake to thee and strengthen thee by meanes of a man and so thou shalt haue declined the later danger And be thou well assured that how much soeuer thou seeke thou shalt neuer find any other way so straight or so secure for the knowing the will of our Lord as this of humble obedience which is so much adâ—â—â—ed to by all his Saints and so much practised by many of them as we find by the testimony of the liues of the holy (h) He meaneth chiefesly such as liued in that desert Fathers Amongst whom it was held for a great signe of a mans approaching towards perfection if he subiected himselfe much to the old man that was to gouerne him And amongst the many good things wherwith Religious Orders do abound thou wilt hardly find any other so good as that all of them liue vnder a Superiour whom they are to obey not only in exteriour actions but interiourly also in the opinion and iudgement Who if they haue confidence and do carry deuotion to the vertue of Obedience they shall lead a life both very safe and very sweet CHAP. LVI Wherein he beginneth to declare the second word of the verse and how we are to consider of the Scriptures and how we must restrayne the sight of our eyes that we may the better see with those of our soule which the freer they are from the sight of creatures the better shall they see God IF thou haue wel considered the words which already I haue spoken thou wilt haue seene how necessary it is to Heare that so thou maist please our Lord God Now hearken to the second word which is See It is not inough to be attentiue to the externall word of God or yet to the internall inspirations which are signified by hearing but it is also necessary to keep the eye cleare that it may see For the blind who do not see the light are no lesse reprehended by Christ then the deafe who do not heare the Truth But do not thinke when he aduiseth thee to see that he inuiteth thee to see sportes or entertainments of the world for that (a) A most necessary thing it is to haue the eyes well mortified kind of seing what is it else but a kind of blinding since it blocketh vp the sight of the soule It is inough for the eyes of the body if they behold the earth into which they must returne and if they cast themselues vp to heauen where the desire of their hart is lodged according to that of (b) Psal 8. Dauid I will behold the heauen that worke of thy hands the moone and the starres which thou hast framed And yet if thou haue a mind to looke vpon other creatures I haue nothing to say against it vpon this condition that such a sight may passe from them to God and that it be not to forget and loose God therby For of such sightes as that Dauid (c) Psal 118. sayd to our Lord O Lord â—uert myne eyes that they may not looke vpon vanity and quicken me in thy way This wise King knew well that inordinate looking is an impediment to speedy running the Carriere of God and vseth to make the burning hart of man grow coole and therfore it is that he sayth Quicken me in thy way For it is plaine to men of experience that how much more retired these exteriour eyes vse to be so much more clearely do men see with their interiour eyes And this sight is both more cheerfull and more profitable And it is but reason that a Christian man should easily belieue thing since we read of some Philosophers who did put out the eyes of their body that they might haue the eyes of their vnderstanding more recollected to contemplatioÌ„ Wherin we are to discard their errour in thrusting out their eyes yet we may serue our selues of their good intention by recollecting them and we are withall care to keep a guard vpon theÌ„ least such miseryes happen to vs as by dissolutenes of this kind are wont to rise From (d) Note how the immortification of the eyes was the occasion of the first great sin of Adam and Eue. whence doest thou thinke that the beginning of the perdition of the world proceeded I assure thee it came from one disordered sight Eue beheld the forbidden tree grew into an appetite of eating the fruit as seeming to her full of beauty and gust She did eate and she made her husband eate thereof and that bitt was death both for them and all their posterity There is no discretion to behould that which it is not lawfull to desire as is plaine by Dauid the holy King whose eyes tooke pleasure in looking vpon a woman as she was bathing in her garden and he grew to haue reason thereby to weep dayes and nights and to bathe his owne bed Royall couch with tears in so great aboundance that his eyes were as if they had been moath-eaten with much weeping And he that sayth Myne eyes haue powred out euen floudes of tears because the wicked haue not kept thy law had done better to haue shed them because himselfe did not keep it Good counsaile had it beene for his eyes not to haue taken gust in that which cost him afterwards so deare And so it will also be good for vs sinners since we are so loose of the feare as that where the eyes go before the hart with speed goeth after Let (e) Note well this whole discourse vs therefore put a vayle betweene vs and euery creature not fastning our sight wholy vpon any of them least being there taken vp we loose the sight of our Creatour That is those deuout considerations which we had of him And do thou belieue for certaine that one of the
holy places good works for so it is fittest for young folks Do not plunge thy selfe into transitory cares when thou hast done working som what with thy hands which being moderately vsed will do thee good both in soule and body hauing complyed with thy obligations either of necessity or Charity according to that rule of life which hath been prescribed to thee take as much tyme as thou canst to be shut vp in thyne Oratory And although at the first it may chance to go against thy stomake thou wilt come to find that they are the affaires of heauen which are treated there and that thou takest not so much gust in the expence of any tyme as that which thou spendest there in peace CHAP. LIX Wherein he prosecuteth the exercise which conduceth to the knowledge of ones selfe and how we are to profit in the vse of reading and of Prayer HAVING then found out this priuate place retire thy selfe into it twice euery day at the least Once in the morning to thinke vpon the sacred passion of Iesus Christ our Lord as I will shew thee afterward and once againe in the euening at the shutting vp of the day to attend to the exercise of knowing thy selfe and let thy way to that be this Take first some booke of good instruction wherein as in a glasse thou mayest see thy faultes and that thy soule may therewithall receiue such food (a) A most excellent aduise how spirituall books are to be read with great profit of the soule as to be encouraged in the way of God This reading must not be vsed with any trouble nor by turning ouer many leaues but with raising vp the hart to our Lord to beseech him that he will speake to it with his liuing and powerfull voyce by meanes of those words which there thou readest And that he wil giue thee the true vnderstanding thereof and with this attention and reuerence obserue and hearken to God by those wordes which thou readest as if thou heardest himselfe preach when he spake heere in the world In such sort that although thyne eyes be cast vpon the booke do not thou fasten thy selfe to it with so great an anxiety of mind as to make thee not so well to thinke of God but conserue a moderate and peacefull attention which may not enthrall thee nor hinder the free and superiour kind of attention which thou art to yeald vnto our Lord and reading thus thou wilt not grow weary By this meanes our Lord will giue thee the liuing sense of the wordes which in thy soule may worke sometimes repentance of thy sinns at other times a confidence in him and his pardon of them and he will open thy vnderstanding towards the knowledge of many other thinges although thou read not many lines Sometymes it wil be fit to interrupt thy reading to thinke of somewhat which resulteth from thence and then to returne againe to read and so at once thou shalt profit both in reading and prayer And with a hart thus deuout and recollected thou mayest beginne to enter vpon the exercise Of the knowing of thy selfe then vpon thy knees thou shalt thinke to what an excellent and soueraigne maiesty thou art going to speak Which yet (b) How we are to thinke vpon God when we go to pray thou must not conceaue to be farre from thee but that he filleth heauen and earth that there is nothing wherein he is not and that he is more within thee then thou thy selfe And considering thyne owne poorenes make thou a profound internall reuerence humbling thy hart as if it were a kind of Ant in the presence of an infinite Essence and desire that thou mayst haue leaue to speake Begin first to speake ill of thy selfe and make thy confession in generall and particulerly also if it occure to thee demand pardon of that wherein thou mayst haue offended him that day Resort then to some of those (c) Some few vocal prayers wherein moderation is to be vsed deuotions to which thou art accustomed but let thē not be so many as that they may breake thy braynes dry vp thy deuotion nor yet do thou leaue them altogeather because they serue to stir vp the soule to piety and for the offering also of that seruice of our tongue to God in token that he gaue it to vs. For this reason S. Paul teacheth vs That we must pray and sing with the spirit both of the voyce and of the soule And these prayers must serue to obtaine fauours of our Lord not only for thy self but for them to whom thou hast particuler obligation and for the whole Church of Christ the care whereof thou art to haue deeply fixed in thy hart For if thou loue Christ it is reason that thou be neerely touched by that for which he shed his bloud Pray as well for them that liue as for the soules that are in Purgatory and for all that infidelity which is depriued of the knowledge of God beseeching him to bring al vnbeleeuers to his holy Fayth since he desireth that they should all be saued And these prayers or the most of them are to be addressed two wayes By the one to our (d) Our B. Lady must be deuoutly prayed to by vs as a great intercessour with her Sonne our Lord for the pardon of our sins but especially Christ Iesus our Lord who is the only hope of our saluation Blessed Lady towardes whome thou must be sure to carry a very cordiall loue and to haue entiere confidence that she will be a true mother to thee in all thy necessityes and the other to Christ Iesus our Lord which also must be a most familiar refuge in thy troubles and the only hope of thy saluation CHAP. LX. How much the Meditation of death doth profit towardes the knowledge of a mans selfe and of the manner how it is to be meditated for as much as concerneth the death of the body AFTER (a) If this Chapter and the two next do not mooue thee I know not what will this giue ouer to pray vocally and conuaye thy selfe into the most inward part of thy hart and make account that thou art appearing in the presence of Christ Iesus and that there are no more in the world but thou he Consider that before thou camest into the world thou wert nothing and how that Omnipotent goodnes of our Lord God drew thee out of that profound bottome of not being and made thee his creature and that not after an ordinary manner but he made thee a reasonable creature Consider how he gaue thee a body and a soule to the end that with them both thou mightest labour in doing seruice to him Make account that thou art then in the very passage out of life into death and hauing the most true feeling of it that may be say to thy selfe This houre of my end is once to arriue and I know not whether
it shall be to night or to morrow and since it must certainly come it is reason that I take it into my thought Consider how thou shalt fall into thy bed and how thou must sweate that sweat of death Thy breast shall beate and rise vpward the very stringes of thyne eyes shal breake the colour of thy face shal vanish and through the excesse of payne that so friendly society of thy body and soule shall be cut off They shall prepare thy body for buriall lay it vpon a Beare and they shall carry thee to the earth some weeping and others singing they shall cast thee into a strait graue and load thee with dust and when they haue troaden well vpon thee thou shalt remaine alone and be soon forgotten Consider all this by which thou must passe and thinke what kind of thing thy body will be vnder ground and how soon it will come to such a passe as that whosoeuer he be that loues thee most will not endure to see thee or smell thee or come neere thee Behould then with attention to what end this flesh and the glory of it doth arriue and thou wilt see what fooles they are who being to go out of the world so poore do now walke on with so much anxiety of being rich and being so soone to be so defeated and forgotten haue such thirst to ranke theÌ„selues in higher places then others how deeply they are deceaued who regale their body and walke in conformity of their desires since therby they haue done nothing but make themselues cookes for wormes being curious to dresse the meate which they are to eate and the whyle they haue made by those short delights a purchase of certaine tormeÌ„ts which shall neuer end Consider and behold with great attention and leasure thy body stretched a long in thy graue and making account that already thou art there procure to mortify thy desires of flesh bloud as often as they shall come to thy mind and so also mortify thy desires of pleasing or fearing to displease the world and of making any reckoning of whatsoeuer thing is most flourishing since thou art to leaue both it and thy selfe so suddenly and so miserably And considering how thy body when first it shall haue beene fed vpon by wormes will be conuerted into filth dust do not thinke of it heereafter but as of a dunghill couered with snow the very remembrance whereof may turne thy stomacke And possessing thy body in this manner thou wilt not be deceaued in the estimation thereof but thou shalt obtayne the true knowledge of it and shalt vnderstand how thou art to gouerne it looking forward vpon the full point to which it must arriue as he that placeth himselfe in the poope of the ship that so he may direct it the better CHAP. LXI Of that which is to be considered in the meditation of Death about that which shall happen to the soule that so we may profit the more in the knowledge of our selues TO this (a) A most singular discourse which thou hast heard is thy body to arriue it remaines that thou heare what shall happen to thy soule which in that houre of thy death wil be full of anguish by the remembrance of those offences which in thy life thou hast committed against our Lord. And those thinges seeming grieuous at that tyme which before thou thoughtst to be of little moment it wil be depriued of the vse of thy senses nor will thy tongue serue thee for the asking succour of our Lord. Thy vnderstanding will grow so darke as that thou wilt scarce be able to thinke of God and in a word by little and little the end of that houre draweth on wherein by the commaundement of God thy soule is to spring out of thy body and when that resolution concerning it must be taken which shall fasten it either vpon eternall damnation or eternall saluation It must heare from the mouth of God eyther Depart from me to eternall torment or remaine with me in state of saluation either inpurgatory or in Paradise Thou art to be wholy depending vpon the hand of God and of him only thou mayst hope for remedy and therfore thou oughtest in thy life tyme to fly farre from offending him of whome then thou art to haue so much need The Diuells will not be wanting to accuse thee and demaund iustice of God against thy soule laying particulerly to thy charge euery sinne which thou hast committed and if then the mercy of God forget thee what wilt thou be able to do thou poore weake sheepe being enuironed by those rauenous wolues who are so full of desyre to swallow thee vp Consider then in this tyme of thy recollection how in that straite passage thou art to be presented before the iudgement of God all naked and (b) There is no company in death but the good or euill which we shall haue done depriued of all thinges sauing only that thou shalt be accompanied by the good which thou hast wrought or by the euill which thou hast committed and say to our Lord that now thou doest willingly present thy self to him to the end that thou maâ—est obteyne mercy in that other houre when perforce thou art to part out of the world Make (c) Help thy selfe to be confounded with sham sorrow for thy sinnes by these coÌ„parisons account that thou art some theefe who is taken in the manner whilest he is stealing whom they present with his handes bound before the Iudge Or else that thou art some woman whose husband found her dishonouring his bed and who through the excesse of confusion knoweth not how so much as to lift vp her eyes and much lesse how to deny the fact And do thou belieue that God hath much more cleerely seene all that wherein thou hast euer offended him then any eyes of man can see that which is done before him And be thou full of shame for hauing bin so wicked in the presence of so great a goodnesse Couer thy selfe with that very shame which before thou didest loose and procure to find in thy selfe confusion for thy sinnes as one that standes in the presence of her soueraigne Lord and Iudge Accuse thy selfe then as thou shalt afterward be accused and especially draw to thy memory the most greiuous of those synnes which thou hast committed though if they should be sinnes of the flesh it is safer for thee not to detaine thy selfe very particulerly vpon them but only do it all in grosse as of a thing that stinckes and the beholding whereof doth greately amaze thee Iudge thy selfe and sentence thy selfe for wicked and cast downe thyne eyes vpon those fyres of hell belieuing that thou hast well deserued them Lay (d) If thou haue a generous noble hart this thought will pierce it on the one syde the blessings which God hath bestowed vpon thee from the time of thy Creation walking with thy
excellent lesson coÌ„cerning the strict examinatioÌ„ of our coÌ„science as it were into the chapter-house with thy selfe towardes night and iudge thy selfe very particulerly as thou wouldest do any third person Reprehend thy selfe and punish thy selfe for thy faultes and preach thou more to thy selfe then to any other body how much so euer thou loue him and where thou findest most fault there procure to apply most remedy For belieue me that by the continuance of this examen and reprehension of thy selfe thy thoughts cannot continue long without being reformed And thou shalt ariue to a science which will doe thee much good and it will make thee weepe not swell and it will keep thee from that dangerous infirmity of pride which entreth euen insensibly by little and little a man thinking well and taking contentement in himselfe Be very watchful against the approach there of and preserue thy selfe with all care Take not thy selfe into good conceite but know by the light of truth how to reprehend be displeasing to thy selfe and so the mercy of God wil be neere thee in whose right they only are pleasing who are displeasing in their owne And he pardoneth their faultes with a great liberality of goodnesse who know them and who humble themselues for them with (d) But it must be a true one a true iudgement and who lament them by their will Thou shalt also hereby decline two other vices which are the ordinary companions of pride and they are ingratitude sloth For by knowing and misliking thy defects thou wilt see thy weakenesse and thy vnworthynesse and the great mercy of God in suffering pardoning thee in bestowing benedictions vpon thee who hast deserued misery and by this meanes thou wilt be gratefull And on the other side considering the little good thou doest the many sinnes which thou committest thou wilt be awaked out of the sleepe of slouth and wilt euery day begin with new feruour to serue our Lord seing the little that thou hast done hitherto For this and many other benefittes which grow from a mans knowing and reproouing himselfe a holy old man of ancient tymes being asked whether a man might be more secure by seruing God in solitude or in company of others did answeare That is he knew how to reprehend himselfe he might be euery where safe and if not that he would be euery where in daÌ„ger And because through the inordinate loue which we beare our selues we cannot know or reprehend our selues with that vnpartiall iudgement which truth requires we must (e) A hard lesson but by the goodnes and grace of our Lord Ieâ—â—â— it is learâ—ed practised by 〈◊〉 in the Catholike Church thanke that person that doth it for vs. And we must earnestly beseech our Lord that himselfe will rebuke vs with loue bestowing vpon vs light and truth that so we may belieue of our selues as we ought in very deed to belieue And this is that which the prophet (f) Ierem. 10. Ieremy desired saying Correct me o Lord in iudgement and not in sury least otherwise thou do turne me into nothing To correct with fury doth belong to the last day when God will send the wicked to hell for their synnes and to correct in iudgement is to reprehend his children in this world with the loue of a Father Which reprehension carrieth a great testimony with it that God loueth such a person Nor is there any other so sure an one as that nor which bringeth so good newes as being the preface to vs of our receiuing great fauours from God So doth S. Marke relate that our Lord Iesus Christ appearing to his disciples did (g) Mare 10. reprehend them of incredulity and hardnesse of hart and then he after gaue them power to doe wonderfull thinges And the prophet (h) Isa 4. Isay sayth That our Lord doth wash away the vncleanes of the daughters of Sion and the bloud out of the middle of Hierusalem in the spirit of iudgement and in the spirit of heate Giuing vs so to vnderstand that for our Lord to wash way our faultes by comming to vs is first to make vs know who we are and this is iudgement And afterward he sendeth in a spirit of heate which is loue and that prouoketh vs to griefe and so he washeth vs giuing vs pardon by his grace Of this we must not presume to allow our selues any part of the glory since it is he who first gaue vs to vnderstand our owne wickednesse and rashnesse Nor (i) A description of that true â—orrow for sinne which is of God yet art thou to conceaue that this reprehension is any afflictiue kind of thing which may excessiuely oppresse thy soule by making it offensiue to thee For any such disposition as this is eyther of the Diuell or of a mans owne spirit and it must be fled But it is a quiet knowledge of a mans owne faultes and as a iudgâ—ment of heauen which is pronounced in the soule which makes this earth of our infirmity quake with shame and feare and loue which clappe spurres into the sides to make it mende to serue our Lord with greater diligence Yea it giues a man much confidence that our Lord loueth him as his sonne since he exerciseth the office of a Father with him as it is written And (k) Prou. 3. whom he loueth he correcteth Be therefore carefull to behold and reprehend and to present thy selfe in the presence of God before whom an humble acknowledgement of our owne faultes is a matter of more security then the proude altitude of any other science And be not like some who loue to haue themselues in good estimation who because they are loth to thinke ill of themselues they take pleasure in spending much tyme to thinke of other deuout thinges and to passe lightly ouer the knowledge of their owne defects because they find no sauour in them since they take no pleasure in the contempt of themselues Whereas in very Truth there is nothing so safe nor which so maketh God withdraw his sight from our sinnes as for vs to see and to reprehend them with griefe and pennance As it is written If we did iudge our selues we should not be iudged by God CHAP. LXIII Of the estimation which we are to make of our good works that we may not fayle thereby in the knowledge of our selues and of true Humility and of the meruailous example which Christ our Lord doth giue vs for this purpose THE second thing that thou art to obserue concerning this knowledge is that although it be good and profitable since therby we come to haue a contrite and humbled hart yet hath it this fault that it is euer grounded vpon our hauing committed sinne And it is not to be much meruailed at if a sinner do know and esteeme himselfe to be a sinner For being such he should withal be a hideous monster if he would esteem
himselfe for iust as if a man who were all full of leprosy should account himselfe to be in health We (a) Of the humility which is to be exercised in the consideration of a mans good workes must not therfore be contented to esteem only little of our selues in respect of our sinnes but much more are we to do so in our good workes Profoundly knowing that neither the fault of sinne is of God nor the glory of our good deedes of our selues But that of all the good that may be in vs we are perfectly to giue the glory to the Father of lights from whome all good and perfect gifts descend So that although we may haue a thing that is good we must looke vpon it as none of ours and we must vse it with so great fidelity as not to pretend for the glory which is due to God nor that the hony as the Prouerbe sayth may be found sticking to our fingers ends This humility is not of sinners as the first was but of iust persons Not only is this kind of humility in this world but in heauen also For by occasion therof it is written Who is like our Lord God who dwelleth in the Altitudes and lookes vpon humble things both in heauen and in earth This kept the good Angells fast on foot and disposed them fitly for the enioying of God since they would be subiect to him And the want thereof did thrust downe those wicked Angells because they had a mind to robbe God of his honour This was possessed by the sacred Virgin Mary our B. Lady who being preached for happy and blessed by the mouth of S. Elizabeth she puffed not vp nor did she attribute to her selfe any glory for the graces which were in her but with (b) More humble and more faythfull then all men and Angells put togeather an humble and most faithfull hart she teacheth S. Elizabeth and the whole world that the glory of the greatnes to which she was raysed was not due to her but to God and with profound reuerence she beginneth to sing My soule doth magnify our Lord. This very humility and that which was yet more perfect did inhabite the most blessed soule of Iesus Christ our Lord which for as much as concerned the personall being that he had did not rest vpon it selfe but vpon the person of the Word as it exceeded all the soules and celestiall spirits in other graces so did it exceed them in holy humility being further off from giuing glory to it selfe and from relying vpon it selfe then all those others put togeather And from this hart did that proceed which so often he most faythfully preached to the world That he had receaued his workes and wordes from his Father and that to him he gaue the glory And he sayd My doctrine is not myne but of him that sent me and againe The (c) Ioan. 7.14 wordes that I speake I speak not of my selfe but the Father who is in me is he that doth the workes And so it was fit that the redresser of mankind should be very humble since pride was the rooâ—e of all misery and mischiefe And our Lord resoluing to make vs know how necessary it is for vs to haue this holy and true humility he maketh himselfe a maister of it in particuler manner and he puttes his owne example before our eyes saying thus Learne (d) Matt. 1â— of me for I am humble and meeke To the end that men seeing their so wise Maister recommend this vertue so particulerly they might labour much in the purchase thereof And seing that our Lord being so soueraign doth not attribute the good to himselfe there may be no man so franticke as to presume vpon the committing of so great a wickednesse Learne therefore O thou seruant of Christ of this thy Maister and Lord this holy humility to the end that according to his word thou mayst be exalted For he (e) Luc. 14. that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted And keep in thy soule this holy Pouerty for of this it is vnderstood Blessed (f) Wats 5. are the poore in spirit for of them is the kingdome of heauen And of this be sure that since Iesus Christ our Lord was exalted by the way of humility he that hath not this doth loose his way And he must vnbeguile himselfe and belieue that which S. Augustine sayth If thou aske me which is the way to heauen I shall answere thee Humility and if thou aske me till the third tyme I shall answere thee the same and if thou aske me a thousand tymes a thousand tymes shall I answere that there is no other way (g) I doubt much that ProtestaÌ„ts are then out of the way if it be but euen for this but of Humility CHAP. LXIIII. Of a profitable exercise of knowing the being which we haue in Nature that by it we may obtayne Humility BECAVSE (a) I beseech you ponder well the foure next chapters for they will teâ—l you â—ewes I thinke thou desirest to obtayne this holy humiliation of thy self wherby thou mayst become pleasing to our Lord I will say somwhat of the meanes how thou mayst procure it And (b) The meanes which are to be vsed for the procuring of the holy vertue of humility let the first of them be to begge it with perseuerance of him who is the giuer of all good thinges for it is a particuler guift of his which he bestoweth vpon his elect Yea and the very knowing that it is a guift of God is no small fauour They who are tempted with pride do wel perceaue that there is nothing further off from their owne power then this true and profound humility and that it hapneth many tymes that by the same meanes whereby they hope to obteine it they fly furthest from it and that by the very acts of humiliating a mans selfe the very contrary which is pride sometymes doth grow Thou (c) Note must therefore as I sayd in that discourse which I made before of Chastity take in hand the obteyning of this Iewell in such sorte as that neither thou giue ouer thy endeauour by saying What shall I get by striuing for it since it is the guift of God nor yet must thou put thy confidence in thy arme of flesh and bloud but in him who is wont to graunt his guiftes to whome he giueth the grace to aske them by meanes of prayer and other deuout exercises The course then which thou art to hold shal be this Consider these two thinges in order The one a being the other a good and happy being As for the first thou art to thinke who thou wert before God made thee and thou wilt find that thou wert a profound pit of being nothing a priuation of all thinges that are good Consider then how that mighty and sweete hand of God drew thee out of that profound Abysse placed thee in the number of his creatures giuing
a sinner to whom the spirituall being of grace is wanting must be accounted notwithstanding all the greatnesse and riches that he may haue otherwise for nothing in the sight of God S. Paul expresseth this in this manner If I should haue the guift of prophesy and should know all mysteries and all science and should haue all Fayth so far as to remooue mountaines from one place to another and yet withall I should not haue charity I were nothing Which sentence is so highly true as that a sinner is yet worse then nothing because an euill being is worse then a not being And there is no place so base nor so cast out of the way nor so despicable in the eyes of God amongst all the things that are and are not as a man that liueth in offence of him being disinherited of heauen and adiudged to hell And to the end that thou mayst haue somewhat to rouse thee a little vp in the consideration of the miserable staâ—e of a sinner hearken to this When thou shalt set any thing which is very contrary to reason and much out of order consider that it is a most vgly and abhominable thing to be in the displeasure and emnity of our Lord. Thou hast heard men speake of some huge theft or treason or some other wickednesse which some woman may haue coÌ„mitted against her husband or of some high irreuerence which a sonne may haue expressed towards his Father or some other crimes of this nature which in the eye of any ignorant person whatsoeuer will instantly appeare to be foule because they are against all reason But thou must know that to offend God by one only sinne is (c) There is no comparison betweene these two a greater deformity in being against the Commandment giuen by him and the reuerence which is due to him then all the wicked actions that can be wrought in consideration that they are against reason only And since (d) A naturall and reasonable addresse thou seeft that al they are so much disesteemed who commit wickednes of that kind do thou esteeme thy selfe for a most contemptible creature and sincke thou downe into that profound pitt of being despised which is due to a person who offeÌ„deth God And as for thy knowing that thou wert nothing thou didst call that tyme to mind wherein thou hadst no being so now for the knowing of thy basenes and vilenesse call to mind the tyme when thou didst liue in the offence of God Behold as in wardly as feelingly as profoundly as leasurely as thou canst when in the eyes of God thou wert displeasing and deformed and esteemed nothing and lesse then nothing For neither vnreasonable liuing creatures nor others which haue no life how vgly base soeuer they be haue committed any sinne against our Lord. Nor are they vnder the obligation of eternal fire as thou wert And thus despise thou and abase thy selfe the most deeply aduisedly that thou canst for (e) There is nothing more assuredly true then this thou mayst safely belieue that how much soeuer thou do it thou wilt neuer be able to descend so low into the very abysse of contempt as is deserued by him who is the offendour of an infinite good which is God For (f) Our Lord grant that we may see it there till in heauen thou shalt see how good God is thou wilt not be able out-right to know how wicked sinne is and what misery he deserueth that committeth it But yet when thou hast soundly felt in thy soule and drunke deeply of this disesteem of thy selfe cast vp thyne eyes to God considering his infinite goodnes who drew thee out of such a deep pit which for thee it was impossible to haue done and behold that supreme goodnes which with so great mercy drew thee out whylest thou didst merit nothing towardes it nay when thou didst greatly demerit For till God giue his grace though al that which a man doth be not sinne yet neither doth he nor can he do any thing which may deserue his forgiuenes grace Know that he who drew thee out of darcknesse into his admirable light and made thee of an enemy a friend and of a slaue a child and of a creature that was good for nothing to become acceptable in his sight he I say who did this is God And (g) There is no reason of interest in the loue of God to vs God graunt there be nomotiue of interest in our loue to him the reason why he did it was not any former desert of thyne Nor any regard which he could haue to the seruice which thou mightest do him afterward but it was for his owne only goodnesse and by the merit of our only mediatour Iesus Christ our Lord. For thyne owne thou art to esteeme the vile state wherein thou wert and thou maiest accompt hell to be the place so due to such sinnes as thou didest or wouldst haue committed vnlesse it had byn for God For that which thou hast more then this acknowledge thy selfe to be a debter to him and to his grace Hearken to that which our Lord said to his beloued disciples and in them to vs. You (h) Ioan. 15. chose not me but I you Consider what the Apostle S. Paul (i) Rom. 3â— saith You are iustifyed gratis by the grace of God by the redemption which is in Christ Iesus And lodge this in thy hart that as thou hast thy being from God without any reason at all to giue the glory of it to thy selfe so doest thou also hold thy well-being from God and thou hast both the one and the other to his glory And carry in thy tongue and in thy hart that which S. Paul (k) Cor. 19. saith by the grace of God I am that which I am CHAP. LXVI Wherein the aforesaid exercise is prosecuted in particuler manner CONSIDER thou moreouer that as when thou wert nothing thou hadst no power to mooue thy selfe nor to see nor heare nor taste nor vnderstand nor will any thing but God giuing thee a being gaue thee also these faculties and forces so not only is the man being in mortall synne depriued of that being which is acceptable in the sight of God but he is without all power to doe the workes of life which may please him When therfore thou seest some lame man without leggs or armes thinke that so is a man without grace in his soule and if thou see one who is blind or deafe or dumbe take him for a glasse wherein thou mayst behold thy selfe in all those sicke persons who were leapers or paralytikes who had their bodies crookedly bent towards the ground not being able once to looke vp with all that multitude of diseases which they presented in the presence of Iesus Christ our true physitian do thou vnderstanding that wicked men are as much defeated in their spirituall partes as those others were in their corporal And obserue that
should exalt him yet would he not exalt himselfe But as a true iust person he depriueth himselfe of that honour which he findeth not to be his owne and he giueth it to our Lord whose it is And in this light he findes that the more high he is the more he hath receaued of God and the more he oweth him and the more poore and base he is in himselfe For (k) This is a most pure and perfect truth he that doth truly grow in other vertues doth so also in humility saying to God Thou must increase in me and I must decrease in my selfe dayly And if euen with al these considerations already meÌ„tioned thou find not the fruite of the contempt of thy selfe which thou desirest be not yet dismayd thereat But call vpon our Lord with continuance of prayer for he knoweth how and he is accustomed to teach both interiourly and by way of exteriour comparisons the little that all thinges created are to be esteemed And in the meane tyme till this mercy come liue in patience and know thy selfe for proude which is a kind of humility as for one to hold himselfe humble is a kind of pride CHAP. LXVIII Wherein he beginneth to treate of the consideration of Christ our Lord and of the mysteries of his life and death and of the great reason we haue to exercise our selues in this consideration and of the greâ—â— fruites which grow from thence THEY (a) He beginneth heere and continueth till the the 8â— Chapter a discourse vpon the meditatioÌ„ of the sacred Passion of our Lord Iesus as excellently written perhaps as any hath been seene in this age I am sure I neuer saw any that I liked so well who are much exercised in the knowledge of themselues in respect that they are coÌ„tinually viewing their defects so neer at hand are wont to fall into great sadnes and disconfidence and pusillanimity for which reason it is necessary that they do exercise themselues also in another knowledge which giueth comfort and strength much more then the other gaue discouragement And against this inconuenience there is no other knowledge which may compare with that of Iesus Christ our Lord especially if we consider how he suffered and dyed for vs. This is the cheereful newes which in the new law was preached to all such as are of broken hart and hereby is ministred a kind of Physicke which is more efficacious towards their comfort then they can be discomforted by the woundes and soares of their ownesoules This crucifyed Lord is he who cheereth them vp whom the knowledge of their owne sins afflicteth and he it is that absolueth whome the law condemneth maketh them sonnes of God who were slaues of the Diuell This Lord they must procure to know and they who are subiect to the spirituall debtes which they haue made by finne and they who find straitnes and bitternes of sorrow at their hart when they consider themselues must approach to him and they shal find themselues well therewith as heeretofore others that were afflicted and indebted did resort to Dauid and found help in his society For as we vse to giue counsaile that they who are to passe a riuer should looke vpward or at least out of the water least their heads may els be subiect to some trouble by staring vpon the running streame so whosoeuer shall find himselfe dismaid by the contemplation of his own miseryes if he will cast vp his eyes to Iesus Christ vpon the Crosse he may recouer strength For it was not sayd in vaine My soule was troubled within me and for this reason I remembred thee of the land of Iordan and of the hilles of Hermon of the little hill For the mysteries which Christ did worke in his Baptisme Passion are able to quiet any tempest of distrust which riseth in the hart of man And so it doth both for that reason aforesayd as also because there is no (b) This is the booke of Bookes booke so efficacious towardes the instructing of a man in al kind of vertue nor how hartily sinne ought to be abhorred and vertue loued as the Passion of the Sonne of God And againe because it is an extreme ingratitude to put such an immense benefit of loue into obliuion as that was in Christ to suffer for vs. It is therefore fit for thee after the exercise of the knowledge of thy selfe to imploy thy mind vpon the knowledge of Christ Iesus our Lord. S. Bernard teacheth vs this by saying whosoeuer hath any feeling of Christ doth know how much it belongeth to Christian piety and how necessary it is and what fruit it bringeth to the seruant of God and a seruant of the redemption of Christ to remember with attentioÌ„ for at least the space of one houre in a day the benefits of the Passion and Redemption of Christ Iesus our Lord to enioy it sweetly in our soules and to settle it faythfully in our memoryes This S. Bernard sayd this he did And besides this thou art to know That God when he was pleased to communicate the riches of his Diuinity to men imbraced the meanes of making himselfe a man that by such basenes and poorenesse he might conforme himselfe to the small capacity of such as were base and poore and by ioyning himselfe to them he might raise them vp to his owne height so that the way by which God hath vsed to communicate his Diuinity to men hath beene by meanes of his sacred Humanity This is that gate by which whosoeuer entreth shall be saued and it is the staire by which we must ascend to heauen For God the Father is pleased to honour the humanity and humility of his only begotten Sonne so far as not to make friendship with any creature who belieueth not in him nor to grant his familiar conuersation but to such as meditate vpon him with much attention Since therefore there is no reason that thou shouldst forbeare to desire so great blessings see (c) If we meane not to be wholy miserable we must become slaues to the PassioÌ„ of Christ our Lord. that thou make thy selfe a slaue to this sacred Passion For as much as by it thou wert deliuered from the captiuity of thy sinnes from the torments of hell and those other blessings do also come to thee by this Do (d) Note and be ashamed of thy ingratitude not esteeme it a trouble to thinke of that which he through his great loue of thee did thinke no trouble to endure Be thou one of those soules to which the Holy Ghost speaketh in the (e) Cant. 3. Canticles Go forth you daughters of Sion and behold Salomon the King with that garland vpon his head wherewith his Mo ther crowned him in the day of his espousall and in the day of the ioy of his hart In no place of the Holy Scripture is it read that King Salomon was crowned with any crowne or garland by the handes
a Prouerbe which saith Yf thou canst not pray get thee to sea because the many dangers wherein they are that sayle make them cry out to our Lord. But for my part I see no reason why all of vs should not vse this exercise and that with diligence since whether we go by sea or by land I am sure we we are in danger of death eyther of the soule if we fall into mortall synne or of soule and body if we do not rise by pennance from that into which we may fall And (e) The miserable blindnes of man if the care of transitory things and the dust which we beare about in our eyes did giue vs leaue but to consider to reflect vpon the necessityes of our soules without faile we should go crying out to God saying with our whole harts Suffer vs not to fall into tentation O Lord (f) Psalm 34. depart not from me such other wordes we would vse as these agreeable to the present necessity But all our praying dependeth vpon that which passeth in our mindes which vseth to be some temporall good or euill and yet euen vpon those occasions we resort not (g) It draweth a mighty disaduantage vpon vs that although we go to God by Prayer yet for the most part we do it late speedily to prayer but are like people whose last confidence is placed in our Lord and the first and chiefest in themselues or others Whereat our Lord is wont to be much offended and he sayth Where (h) Deut. 3â— are thy Gods in whome thy trust is put let thy friends deliuer thee whome a blast of wind will carry away See therefore O Virgin that these things may not besayd of thee but keep thou quicke that feeling in thy soule whereby thou mayst tast this truth That thy true misery consistes in thy not seruing and thy true felicity in seruing God When (i) How we are to carry our sâ—lues in the desire of any temporall good at the hands of God thou askest any temporall thing let it not be with that kind of anguish and affliction which vseth to proceed from inordinate loue And whether the question be of much or little let thy first confidence be in our Lord the last in those meanes which he shall addresse thee to And be thou greatly thankefull for this benefit that he hath giuen thee leaue to speake and conuerse with him and do thou serue thy selfe of it both in thy prosperityes and afflictions with much frequency and care since by meanes of this speach and conuersation with the most high the seruants of God haue beene enriched and relieued in all their necessityes For they vnderstood that the dangers wherein God left them was to the intent that being straitely assaulted thereby they might haue recourse to him and so the blessinges vvhich he affoarded them did make them go to giue him thankes We (k) Of the great power deuout prayer read of the Gabaonits that they being in great danger vvhen they were besieged by their enemyes sent a messenger to Iosue to whose friendship they had recommended themselues by occasion wherof they were grown into that danger but they found fauour and assistance by demanding it And although those fiue Kinges of whome the Scripture speaketh vvere ouercome in the valley called Siluester and their Cittyes were sackt yet because a young man who had escaped out of the battayle went to carry the news of this defeate to the patriarke Abraham those Kings and their fiue Cittyes obtayned remedy by the hand of Abraham vvho succoured them So that by meanes of one only messenger who goeth to aske fauour of him that hath a power vvill to giue it there is more to be obtayned then by a multitude of fighting men vvhich are either in the Citty or in the Campe. And vvithout doubt so it is that whosoeuer shall send the messenger of an humble and faythfull prayer to God howsoeuer he may be besieged and defeated and thrust euen into the very belly of the Whale shall find our Lord to be (l) Psalm 144. present vvho is neere to all such persons as do vvith sincerity call vpon him And if they know not yet vvhat they are to do by meanes of prayer they find light For with this confidence it was that King Iosaphat sayd When (m) Paral. 20. we know not what to do one remedy we haue which is to lift vp our eyes to thee And S. Iames (n) Iac. 1. sayth That whosoeuer hath need of wisedome is to aske it of God And by this meanes vvere Moyses and Aaron taught by God in those things which they were to negotiate vvith the people For as they vvho gouerne others haue need of double light and to haue it very neere at hand and that at all tymes so haue they also need to make double prayer and to be perfect in it that they may performe it vvithout difficulty and that so they may come to know the vvill of our Lord concerning that which particulerly they are to do that they may obtayne streÌ„gth to perform it And the knowledge which is so obtayned doth as far exceed all that which vve compasse by our owne discourse and coniectures as he goeth more certainly who seeth his vvay then another who goeth groping in the darke And the good purposes also and strength vvhich is gotten in prayer vse to be incomparably more efficacious and to proue more solidly true then they which are obtayned out of prayer S. Augustine as one who was able to speak by experience sayd that doubts were better dissolued by prayer then by any other study And for feare of wearying thee and because it would be impossible to reckon vp all the particuler fruits of prayer I say no more theÌ„ that which the supreme Truth sayd That (o) Luc. 11. the celestiall Father would giue a good spirit to them that aske it And it ought to suffice thee that all the Saints did frequent this exercise of prayer For as S. Chrysostome sayth Which of the Saints did not ouercome by praying And he sayth againe That there is not a more puissant thing then the man that prayes And (p) The excelleÌ„cy necessity of prayer shewed by the examples of Christ our Lord. it should be inough and more then inough for vs to know that Christ Iesus the Lord of vs all did pray in that night of his tribulation so hard as that it cost him a sweat of bloud and he prayed in the (q) Luc. 21. mount Thabor before his body was traÌ„sfignred he prayed before he raysed Lazarus (r) Ioan. 11. from the dead and sometymes he prayed so at large that the whole night did passe away with him in prayer And after such a long prayer as this S. Luke (Å¿) Luc. 10. relates that from out of his Disciples he chose his twelue Apostles Whereby he taught vs as S. Ambrose sayth
what we are to do when we beginne to treat any businesse since he in that first businesse of his did pray and that in so great length From hence it is that S. Denis saith that at the entrance into any workâ— we must begin by prayer S. Paul exhorteth vs to be instant and earnest in prayer and our Lord saith (t) Luc. 1â— That we must euer pray and not giue ouer which signifieth that this worke must be performed with frequent diligence and care For they who thinke it will serue their turns to take heed to themselues in doing workes pleasing vnto God yet make no accompt of vsing prayer do swimme and fight with one only hand and do walke with one only foot For our Lord did teach vs that two thinges are necessary when he sayd (u) Matt. 26. Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation And the same did he aduise when he said (x) Luc. 21. Watch in prayer at all tymes that you may escape from these thinges which are to come and that you may be able to appeare before the sonne of the Virgin And S. Paul (y) Ephes â— doth couple these two thinges when hearmeth the Cauallier of Christ towards the spirituall warre which he is to make against the Diuell For as a man how well soeuer he fare yet vnles he rest and sleepe he wil be weake run hazard of going out of his wits so wil it happen to one that worketh prayeth not for (z) Prayer is that to the soule which rest is to the â—ody prayer is that to the soule which repose is to the body There is not any estate so great which will not be brought to an end if there be euer spending and no getting nor are there any good workes which will last without praying For thereby that light and spirit is gotten for the recouery of that feruour of charity interiour deuotion which is diminished by businesse though it be good How necessary it is to pray seemeth plaine by the instance and fastes wherewith the prophet (a) 1. Reg. 2. Samuel prayed our Lord That (b) Marke this well he would deliuer the people out of the captiuity of Babylon although the seauenty yeares which our Lord had appointed for the terme vpon which he would deliuer them were accomplished And if in that which God hath promised that he will do or giue there be yet neede to begge it by earnest prayer how much more will it be needfull to do it in such case as wherein we haue no particuler promise from him S. Paul desyreth the Romanes to pray for him that all impediments being remooued he might be able to visit them wherevpon Origen saith that although the Apostle had said a little afore I know that when 〈◊〉 shall go to you my going wil be in the aboundance of the benediction of Christ yet notwithstanding all this he knew that prayer was necessary euen for the thinges which we expressely know shall happenâ— and (c) Because our Lord ordayneth the giuing of his graces by meanes of Prayer if there were no prayer without doubt there would be no accomplishment of that which is foretold Doth it not seeme to thee that he had reason who (d) S. Gregory said that prayer was the meanes to obteyne what the omnipotent God had ordained in eternity to bestow afterward in tyme And againe That as plowing and sowing is the meanes for the getting of corne so is prayer for the obteyning of the fruits of spirit and therefore we are not to meruayle yf we gather so few since we pray so little A (c) Note this souÌ„d certayn reason most certaine thing it is that by conuersation with a good man it doth follow that one will loue him and he will conceaue desires of being vertuous And so if we did conuerse with God with more reason we might hope for these and other aduantages by his conuersation As Moyses did who after he had treated in the Mount with God he came downe from thence full of splendour And from no other roote it growes that we are so wanting to shew pitty to our neighbours but because we frequent not this conuersation with our Lord. For the man who by night lay prostrate in the sight of God demaunding pardon for his sinnes and mercy for his miseries if vpon the day following himselfe sind another who asketh that of him which he begged of God he will not be able to choose but know those very wordes which himselfe vsed and he will remember the great affliction wherewith he spake them to our Lord and with how great desire to be heard and he will do by his neighbour as he desired that God should doe with him And to deliuer to thee what I conceaue of this in a word I represent to thy memory that which Dauid (f) Psal 65. said Blessed be our Lord who to the not my prayer nor his mercy from me Whereupon S. Augustine (g) Note saith Thou maiest well be secure that if God do not take thy prayer from thee neither will he take his mercy And remember yet againe what our Lord said (h) Luc. 11. That the heauenly Father will giue a good spirit to them that aske it And with this spirit we fulfill the law of God as S. Paul saith So that the mercy of God is neere vs and we fulfill his law by meanes of prayer Thinke (i) Note then what kind of Creature that will be to whom by the want of prayer these two thinges shal be wanting And I will aduertise thee of an errour of some men who thinke that because (k) Rom. â— S. Paul said I would haue meÌ„ pray in al places it should therfore not be necessary to pray long at once not in any particuler place but that it would suffice to enterlace our prayers with the rest of our workes A (l) The answere to an obiection good thing it is to pray in all places but that will not serue our turne if we meane to imitate Iesus Christ our Lord and to practise that which his Saintes haue said and done in matter of prayer And be thou well assured that no man wil be able to pray with profit in euery place vnles first he haue learned to do this duty in a particuler place and to imploy some space of time vpon it CHAP. LXXI That the pennance due to our sinnes must be the first pace whereby we come to God conceauing true griefe for them and making true Confession thereof and satisfaction THE first pace which the soule is to make in approaching towardes God is to be the pennance of her sins And to the end that this may be well performed it will profit much that a man disimploy himselfe from all businesse and from all conuersations and do attend with care to draw to his memory all the sinnes of his life helping himselfe for this
and how he carried his crosse vpon his shoulders and was after crucified vpon it with all that which passed there till such time as he recommended his spirit into the handes of his Father and so dved On Satturday do thou rest in thinkng vpon that cruell thrust of the lance into his sacred side and how they tooke him off from the Crosse and layed him in the armes of his blessed Mother and afterwardes in the sepulcher And goe thou accompaning his soule to that Limbus of the holy Fathers and be present at the ioy yea the paradise which there was grannted to them Be carefull also vpon this day to thinke vpon the much greife which the virgin Mother felt and be a faithfull companion in taking part thereof with her For besides that this office is most due to her from thee it wil be full of profit to thy selfe Of Sunday I say nothing because thou knowest already that it is deputed to the consideration of the Resurrection and of the glory which the inhabitantes of heauen possesse and in this thou art to imploy thy selfe vpon that day In (d) This may best be practised by persons who are of good health who liue not in cōmunities not are ordinarily of great pennance otherwise particuler I recommend to thee that vpon Thursday night thou take as little sleepe as possibly thou canst to keepe company with our Lord who after those vexations of his arrest the long way that he went betweene the house of Annas and Caiaphas and after many buffets and scornes and other lewd impieties that were put vpon him did consume the rest of that night in excessiue affliction in a prison extreamely hard with so great abuse by such as kept him that neither had he a mind to sleepe nor would any other man forbeare to lament and weep if he well knew what passed there Which was so much as that S. Hierome saith will not be knowne till (e) Our Lord graunt that we may know it then to our comfortes not to our confusiō the day of iudgement Demand of him a part of his paines and take thou for him euery thursday night some such paine in particuler as himselfe shall addresse thee to For a great shame it is to any Christian if he put no difference betweene that and other nights And there was a certayn person that said Who is he that can find in his hart to sleepe vpon a Thursday night And I belieue also if the truth were known that the same person did not sleepe much vpon Friday night CHAP. LXXIII Of the way which we are to hold in the consideration of the life and passion of Iesus Christ our Lord. THIS exercise of thinking vpon the paces of the life and death of Iesus Christ our Lord may be performed in one of these two manners Eyther (a) How we are to thinke of the passiō of Christ our Lord. by representing to thy imagination the corporall figure of Christ our Lord or by meerly thinking without any imaginary representation And (b) Note do thou know that since the most high inuisible God did make himself a visible man to the end that by meanes of that visible he might conuey into vs the consideration of that which is inuisible there is no question but that it was a very profitable thinge to behold him with corporall eyes that so men might come to behold him with the spirituall which are of Faith if the malice of the looker on had giuen no impediment And without doubt all that which in our Lord was corporall was excellently ordered did carry a particuler efficacy towards the helping of a pious hart to raise it selfe vp towards spirituall thinges Nor was it a small fauour for them to enioy this sight which many Kinges and Prophets desired to enioy but obteyned it not And although we that come after do not enioy this fauour in so complete a manner yet may we not forbeare to help our selues thereby in the best sort we may And to this purpose our Mother the holy Church doth with great reason propose to vs the images or pictures of the body of our Lord that so being stirred vp thereby we may remember his corporall presence and he may communicate to vs by meanes of his resemblance some part of the much which would haue been communicated to vs by his presence And since a picture which is painted without my selfe vpon a piece of wood doth bring me profit without doubt that which is painted within me and in the imaginatiue part of my mind will also profit me by taking it as a steppe whereby I may be raised higher For (c) This is most certainly true and our Lord be blessed because it is so all that which hath relation to our Lord and which concerneth and representeth him doth carry a meruailous force towards the conducting vs towards him And although these thinges may seeme meane to thee yet because they are a way to higher thinges these also must be esteemed high And by this meanesse God will haue them to begin who are humbled and whome by his hand he will aduance to greater matters But they (d) Take heed of too high flying at the first who instantly giue themselues to such high flying thoughts as seeming to be full of tast and more worthy of their consideration may looke for a fall sure inough For as the Scripture (e) Prou. 1◠saith He that goeth a pace will stumble And (f) Prou. 28. he that maketh hast to be rich shall not be without sinne And it happeneth to these men that if they would afterwards returne to thinke of such things as carry proportion with their poorenes they cannot light vpon it because they haue beene entred with such a gluttonous appetit vpon greater matters And so they runne such a kind of hazard as a bird may do which maketh too much hast out of her nest whither it cannot returne againe nor yet proceed by way of flight Therefore it will be fit for vs to beginne at the bottome with the consideration of our sins as hath beene sayd and then with the Meditation of the sacred humanity of Iesus Christ our Lord that so we may be exalted to those altitudes of his Diuinity CHAP. LXXIIII Wherein the way of considering the life of Iesus Christ our Lord to the end that it may be of greater profit to vs is prosecuted in a more particuler manner BEING then retyred into thy Oratory at the tyme which thou deputest to this Exercise first make thy (a) According to that pious forme which is vsed in the Holy Catholike Church Confiteor Deo Ommuipotenti Confession in generall desiring pardon of our Lord for thy sinnes and especially them which thou mayst haue committed since the tyme of thy last Confession and thou shalt say a few vocall prayers according to the former aduice which I gaue when I treated of the
aduised that this second thought may not come by some fraud of the Diuell that so thou making the leap of a Pye from one thing to another he may depriue thee of the fruit of prayer Or els that it proceed not from the leuity of thyne owne hart which finding not that which it desireth in some one thought disposeth it selfe to make triall of some other and yet another Thou art not therefore to forsake lightly thy former thought vnles thou be effectually inuited to do it from within and that with such a (i) Thou must not faile to aduise heerein with thy Ghostly Pather kind of satisfaction to thy selfe as the hart vseth to feele when God inuiteth it and when he interposeth himselfe And by asking light of our Lord and by taking accoumpt afterward what profit thou hast gotten by often taking of experience thou wilt grow to do thy duty in this busines To this (k) An aduise cōcerning reading and vocal prayer purpose it also maketh that if thou be reading or praying vocally and that our Lord do visit thee with any profound internall feeling thou art to cease from that which thou wert doing and to feed vpon the bit which our Lord hath sent thee and when that is done thou mayest begin againe where thou didst leaue For since this exteriour deuotion doth serue but to stir vp the interiour we must be sure not to vse it so as that it may be a meanes to hinder the other Nor would I speake of so many particulers if I had not seene some people so tyed to certaine rules and so resolued to taske themselues in such a fashion that although there were reason for them to belieue that our Lord would haue them interrupt a thought yet they will not do it And if he will conduct them by one way yet they will needs go by another relying vpon their owne prudence Whereas (l) Humility is th◠best disposition towardes Prayer notwithstanding it is an infallible Truth that nothing is more contrary vnto this Exercise then for men to thinke that they are able to play the maisters in it And I haue seene many men abound in rules cōcerning prayer to be talking of great secrets and the same men to be very empty in the practise of it For to rest vpon those rules and to reflect much vpon them in tyme of prayer depriueth them of that humility and simplicity of a child whereby this businesse is to be treated with God as I haue said before Yet (m) Note do I not deliuer this to disswade men from vsing that reasonable diligence which on our part we are to bring especially when we are beginners in it but only that we may performe it with such a kind of liberty as not to hinder vs from depending vpon God in expectation of his blessing in such sort as he shal be pleased to giue it And (n) Who are sure to profit most in being able to vse mentall Prayer be thou well assured that in this exercise he profits most who doth humble himselfe more and who doth vse more perseuerance and who sendeth out more deep sighes to our Lord and not he who hath more rules without booke CHAP. LXXVI That the end of the Meditation of the Passion is to be the imitation thereof and what is to be the beginning and ground of greater things which we are to imitate TO the end that thou mayst know how to profit by this exercise thou art to be aduertised that the end of the meditation of the passion is to be the imitation thereof and the accomplishment of the law of our Lord. And (a) A truth most necessary to be knowne this I tell thee because some there are who make much reckoning of the houres which they spend in prayer of the gust and sweetnesse which they find therein but they take no accompt of the fruit which they gather by it They conceaue with an erroneous iudgement that he that prayeth most and with greatest sweetnesse of delight◠that he forsooth is the greatest saint wheras indeed that other man is so who togeather with the profoūd (b) The perfection of a Christian consisteth in hauing profound humility ardent charity contēpt of himself hath the greatest charity wherin consisteth the perfection of Christian life and the fulfilling of the whole law And he that liueth well and he that prayeth well must do it all to this end and not content himselfe with only hauing spent such a piece of his tyme well in confessing or communicating or deuout praying or any other thing of the like nature We read of Moyses that hauing been fourty dayes and fourty nightes vpon the top of mount Sinay in continuall conuersation with the most high God and descending afterward to conuerse with men he told them no storyes or vistons or reuelations or curious secrets but he carried much light in his face and two tables of stone in his handes In the one whereof those (c) He deuideth the commandements by three seauen as we do and as S. Augustin did and not by foure and six as the Protestāts do three commaundements were written which appertaine to the honour of God and seauen in the other which belong to our duty towards our neighbour Giuing (d) The right fruit of Prayer thereby to vnderstand that he that treates with God by the tongue of prayer must haue light in his vnderstanding thereby to know what he is to do and then a fulfilling of the will of God put in execution as if the law were in his handes And since he hath the office of one that prayes he may also haue the life of one that prayes which must be such as that in all his actions it may appeare (e) If this proue not so in som proportiō thou dost loose thy labour that some part of that soueraigne truth and supreme purity wherewith he had so much to do hath stucke vnto him For they who employ a fit of tyme in weeping and in lamenting those buffetts which they gaue our Lord in his passion if departing from thence vpon the offer of the least of those affronts which were put vpon our Lord they haue yet little patience as if they had learnt nothing in prayer but to be able to suffer nothing I know not to whome I should compare them but to such as when they are sleeping do conceaue that they are doing some great matter who yet when they wake are found to haue done the expresse contrary What (f) A vicious and a foolish thing more absurd and foolish thinge can there be then that when I do so much esteeme the patience of our Lord in his paine I will yet haue none in myne But I will say Carry thy Crosse alone O Lord though it be deadly heauy for I haue no mind to help thee by carrying of mine though it he very light The Apostles had compassion and
of the other Yet be not thou dismaid but present thy selfe with them all before ou◠Lord though not without groaning sighes (i) A sweet and significāt comparison as the Child would do who letteth the mother see where the thorne hath haspt it self into his hand and he beggeth of her with teares that she will pull it out and so will our Lord do with thee For as he is a glasse to declare thy faults so by his example and helping hand he is the true remedy thereof And now considering through how great shame he was content to passe for the loue of thee thy hart wil be kindled towards the casting away off all affection to honour and his patience will kill thy anger his gall vinegar will cure thy glottony and thy seeing him obedient to his Father euen to the death of the Crosse will tame thy necke towards the obedience of his holy will euen in those thinges wherin thou mayst find the greatest difficulty And when thou shalt behold how that most high God humaned the Lord of the heauens and of the earth all that which they conteine did (k) See heer whether or no thou haue any reasō to be impatient or proud obey those wretches when they were pleased to strip him starcke naked and then to apparaile him againe and when they bound him and when they vnbound him and when they commaunded him to spread himselfe vpon the Crosse and to stretch out his armes that they might be nailed thereunto I am deceaued if it will not giue thee a desyre and that with the deepest sighes of thy hart if it be capable of any feeling to be obedient not only to thy betters and equalls but to thy inferiours also and to submit thy selfe for the loue of God as S. Peter (l) 1. Pet. 2. sayth to all the reasonable creatures in the world and that so farre as euen to be ill vsed by them By this meanes also will couetousnesse come to dye in thee if thou behold those handes boared through for the good of men that they may accomplish that which formerly he commaunded when he said (m) Ioan. 13. Loue you one another as I haue loued you And in a word thou wilt find by experience that S. Paul (n) Rom. 6. said true when he told vs that our old man was crucified with Christ. Yf thou do not fynd this cure and conquest ouer thy selfe to grow instantly as thou wouldest desyre be (o) We are so wicked that we had need to haue much patience with our selues not yet dismaid and giue not ouer thy good beginnings But (p) If we haue little feeling of those thinges at the first we must not yet despaire but be humble diligent in prayer as now thou art come to know that the hardnesse of thy hart and thy wickednesse is greater then thou couldst haue thought so do thou sigh out so many more groanes and with so much the more humility begge thou of our Lord that his mercy may not permit thee to remaine sicke since he being God did suffer and dye to make thee whole And haue thou hope that he will not make himselfe deafe who hath commaunded thee to cry out vpon him and that he will not carry such bowells of cruelty about him as to see thee sicke to hear thee cry out at that gate of the hospitall of his mercy which are his wounds but that some one day or other he will take thee in to cure thee But (q) The perfect cure of thy soule wil not be wrought vpon a suddaine I aduertise thee of this that it is not a businesse to be dispatched in so short a tyme. And although S. Paul (r) Gal 18.9 said in few wordes That they who were of Christ had crucified their flesh with the vices and desires thereof yet such as are not content with departing only from mortall sinne but haue a desire to obtayne a perfect victory ouer themselues by ouercomming those seauen generations of enemyes which haue taken possession of the land of promise do find by experience that the thing which is sayd in one word is not completely performed in many yeares But our soueraigne Lord is wont to giue such persons hope of perfect health vouchsafing them now and then the cure of some particuler infirmity We (ſ) A place of Holy Scripture excellently applyed read of the Captaine Iosue that hauing ouercome fiue Kinges he sayd thus to his souldiars Set (t) Iosue 10. your feet vpon the neckes of these Kinges and do not feare but take hart and comfort for as our Lord hath ouercome these so will he also all those others whome you fight against Do (u) If thou consider the reward euen in this life which is heer mentioned thou wilt not think thy labour ill imploied and therefore resolue vpon the word of this holy Authour which is Either to conquer of dye thou in this manner and resolue either to conquer or to dye for if thou obtayne not the victory ouer thy passions thou wilt not be able to proceed in the exercise of this familiar conuersation with our Lord. For it is not reason that the most sweet repose which is taken with ioyfull peace in the armes of our Lord be affoarded but to them who first haue fought and with difficulty haue ouercome themselues Nor can they obtaine to be the quiet Temples of that peaceable Salomon if first they be not hammered by the blowes of the mortification of their passions and by the breaking off their wills For (x) The smoake of the passions depriue the soule of being able to see that sweetnes and sublimenes Gods beauty the smoake which vnmortified passions raise vp in the soule do not suffer the sight to be so cleare as it fit for the beholding of the King in his beauty Nor doe they permit the soule to haue that purity which is requisite for the vniting of it with God like a chast Spouse and in a manner which is particuler and secret kept safe for them to whom our Lord vouchsafes to giue it after they haue laboured many yeares as Iacob did for Rachel CHAP. LXXVIII That the most excellent thing which we are to meditate and imitate in the passion of our Lord is the loue where with he offered himself to the Eternall Father AFTER hauing entred into the first exteriour part of the Temple of this true Salomon which is to consider Christ in the exteriour man and after hauing sacrificed thy disordinate passions by the knife of the word of God which office was executed in that part of the Temple which was called Holy it remaines if we meane to proceed in our way that we procure to enter into the Sancta Sanctorum the Holy of Holyes which is a more pretious place and the period of all the rest If now thou aske me which is this place (a) The pretious hart of
the excesse of admiration and amazement And if this would happen to such as in their owne person had not receiued this benefit from the King but by the only thinking what he had done for another man what may be belieued that it would worke in the hart of that very slaue vnlesse he were franticke for whome that King should so haue dyed Doest thou not thinke that such a knocke of loue as this would awake him would change him would so entitely captiue him to the loue of that King as that he could neuer get leaue of himselfe to conceaue his prayses nor thinke of his merits but with teares Nor employ himselfe vpon any other thing then the expressing of supreme gratitude and loue by doing and suffering for him all that possibly he could Hast thou heard this Parable which in the world did neuer take effect Then (m) A miserable man thou art if this do not mouethee to the very soule know That what the Kings of the earth haue not done that very thing hath beene done by Christ Iesus the King of heauen Of whom S. Iohn (n) Apoc. 19. sayth That in his thigh he carryed this title written King of Kinges and Lord of Lordes For euen as he is man as he hath taken humane nature which is signifyed by the word Thigh so great is his altitude as that it surmounteth all Lords Kings created not only them of this world but (o) The celestiall spirits also of heauen Enioying a Name which is aboue all Names and a height and power of dominion aboue all the highest men and Angells Behold this height which hath no equall and cast downe they eyes to behold that (p) The infinite God for base and sinnefull man basenes for which it suffers And thou wilt see as S. Paul sayth That (q) Rom. 1. we are weake and wicked and traitours against God and his enemyes Which titles are of so much dishonour basenes as that they cast a man backe and downe into the hindmost place and into the lowest price that can be set vpon any creature Since there is nothing so base as to be wicked nor nothing so wicked as a sinner is in respect that he is such Comparing therfore these extremes which are so different of so high a king and so wicked slaues behold now the much that he loued them Come (r) If thou refuse this inuitatioÌ„ thou art vndone hither into the hart of our Lord and if thou haue the eyes of an Eagle heere in matter for them to worke vpon Nay they will not serue thy turne to make thee sufficiently see the brightly burning high heaped loue which inhabited that most holy soule with such extent and latitude that although those highest Angells of heauen for the great power which they haue to Loue are called Seraphims which signifyeth that they are set on fire yet if they had come to mount Caluary at the time when our Lord did suffer there his excessiue loue would haue cast them into wonder in comparison whereof their owne would haue bin no more then meere tepidity For as that most sacred soule possesseth greater altitude and honour then can be had by any other eyther in heauen or earth for as much as instantly vpon the creation thereof it was vnited to the person of the Word of God so was the Holy Ghost infused into it beyond all measure and such degrees of grace and loue were giuen to it that neither they could increase nor could the soule contayne more So that it is with great reason applyed to this most holy soule which is written The (Å¿) Cant. 1. King did place me in the cellar of wine and in me he ordayned Charity Or as we read in another translation he placed his Ensigne or Banner of loue vpon me For in regard that this soule as soon as it was created did clearly see the Diuine Essence and was carryed to it with an vnspeakable force of loue the banner of holy loue was planted on it To giue vs to vnderstand that this soule was the most ouercome by loue that euer man or Angell was either in Heauen or on Earth And (t) They only conquer who are captiued by the loue of our Lord Iesus because in the warre of the loue of God he that is most ouercome is most worthy and most valiant and most happy therefore doth this most blessed soule carry the Ensigne of loue which standes vpon it That al they may know who either on Earth or in Heauen do pretend to loue God that they must follow the conduct of this Lord if they meane to do it well as the disciple would do his maister or the soldiar his captaine since he exceedeth them all in loue as he exceedeth them otherwise in dominion Now since so great a fire of loue was lodged in that most sacred soule it is (u) If thy hart loue deeply it will find meanes to expresse iâ— selfe not strange if the flame fly out and scorch and burne the cloaths which are his most sacred body which was loaden with such torments as giue testimony of the interiour loue For it is written Who shall be able to carry fire in his bosome and that his garment should not be burnt And when thou shalt see that in the exteriour they guide in his handes with cruell ropes thou art to vnderstand that within he is taken prisoner by the nets of loue which are so much stronger then those other as chaynes of iron are beyond threeds of flaxe This (x) Shall we not paâ— such loue with loue loue this was it which defeated him which ouer cam him which tooke him which tost him from Iudge to Iudge and from the torment of scourges to the torment of cruell thornes and which cast the Crosse vpon him first and which carryed him to Mount Caluary where he was after cast vpon the Crosse There stretcht he out his armes abroad to be crucifyed in token that his hart had beene opened by his loue and that so widely towardes all as that the brightly burning and puissant beames of loue did sally out from the center of his hart and went to determine themselues vpon euery (y) wherof thou and I are two man in particuler both such as were past such as were present such as were to come offering vp his life for the good of them all And if (z) Note the high Priest do exteriourly carry the names of the (a) Eâ—â—d 28. twelue Sonnes of Israel written both vpon his shoulders and vpon his breast much more excellently doth this Priest of ours carry men vpon his shoulders by suffering for men And he carryeth them also written in (b) And our Lord make vs able to write him iâ—â—â—tâ— his hart for he doth so cordially loue them that if the first Adam sold them all for an apple and if they sel themselues at a base price and if so
his hauing been pleased to performe them first He hath commanded vs as hath beene sayd that we should heare him and behould him and encline our eare vnto him which is all most reasonable and easy For such a maister who will not heare Who will not be delighted in beholding such a delightfull light Who will not encline his eare to that infinite wisdome But (a) The example of the holy life of our Lord Iesus to the end that the thing which is light might be yet more light he was pleased to passe by the same law which he hath imposed vpon vs he performed it with great diligence He heareth vs he seeth vs he enclineth his eare to vs to the end that we may no loÌ„ger say there is none who looketh towards me none who hearkneth to my complaintes A (b) Look attentiuely to this consideraon great comfort it is for one that is in distresse to haue some body who at all tymes of both day and night will be at good leasure and in good humour to heare his difficultyes related and if without the fayling of any moment he stand looking vpon his miseryes and infirmityes and if he doe not so much as say I am weary of seeing those afflictions thy wounds and soares do turne my stomacke And although such a person were hard of heart we would yet be glad that he should euer heare and see vs. For we would hope that the gutter of our sorrowes which would fall vpon his heart by the conduit of his eares and eyes would one day eate into him and breed compassion since how hard soeuer he were he would not be more hard then stone which yet is wrought vpon by the fall of water although sometimes that water cease to fall And although we knew that he were not able to relieue our miseries yet should we comfort our selues much by the only compassion which he might haue of our case Now (c) The case applyed if we should owe much gratitude to such a person how great must that be which we owe to our Lord And how ioyfull ought we to be in that his eyes and eares are bent vpon the sight of our afflictions and that he doth not at any tyme retire them from vs. And this is done by him not with any hardenesse of hart but with internall and profound mercy and not with mercy of the hart alone but with entire power to relieue our necessities Be (d) God doth euer heare our coÌ„plaints he is inclined to pitty our ease he is highly able to help vs. thou O Lord eternally blessed who art neither deafe nor blind to our afflictions since thou doest euer heare and see them Nor art thou cruell since of thee it is said Our Lord is a worker (e) Psal 10â— of mercies and he is of a mercifull hart he expecteth vs and he is very mercifull Nor is he weake withall since all the miseries and sinnes of the world are both weake few if they be compared to his infinite power which hath no end nor measure We read that in tymes past God gaue a meruailous victory to King (f) 4. Reg. 10. Fzechias ouer his enemies who as some relate did not yield those thankes and sing those praises to our Lord which were both due and accustomed to be presented in such cases For which offence God (g) A great example of â—ods mercy and mans misery did cast him into a sicknesse and that so dangerous that humanely speaking it could expect no cure And least through a vayne hope of life he might forget to set his soule in order the Prophet Isay was sent to him and he said by the commaundment of God This saith our Lord Dispose of the affayres of thy house for know that thou shalt dye and not line The King being frighted by these wordes turned his face towards the wall and wept with great lamentation imploring the mercy of our Lord. He considered how iustly he had deserued death since he had not bin gratefull to him who had giuen him his life and he reflected vpon the sentence which had already passed on him which said Thou shalt not line Ho found not that there was any thing superiour to him who had passed that sentence that so he might procure to haue it reuersed And although there had bin any such yet would not his title haue bin good For from the man who is vngratefull that is iustly taken away which was mercifully afforded to him He saw that he was but a man of middle age and that the line of Dauid was to fayle in his person for then he was to haue dyed without children And besides all this he was assalted by all the sinnes of his life past the feare wherof is wont to presse men most in that last houre And by these things his hart was euen broken with griefe and troubled like a tempestuous sea and which way soeuer he looked he found reasons of sorrow and feare But (h) They are sure of remedy who haue recourse to prayer especially if they resort to it immediately after the occasion is ministred yet in the middest of so many miseries the good King met with a remedy and it was to aske physicke at his handes who had made him sicke and security of him by whome he had bin frighted and to conuert himselfe to him by hope and pennance from whome he had fled before through pride Yea and of the iudge himselfe he desires that he will become his aduocate and he falls vpon an inuention how to appeale from God not as to any other more high then he but from himselfe being iust to himselfe being mercifull And the reasons of his defence are no other then the accusations of himselfe and the Rhetorike that he vseth are but sighes and teares And by these meanes he is able to preuaile so farre in that court of Chancery of the diuine mercy that before the prophet Isay who was the proclaymer of the sentence of his death could go but haâ—fe way ouer the Kings chamber our Lord sayd to him Returne and say thus to King Ezechias that Captaine of my people I haue heard thy prayer and I haue seene thy teares I grant thee health and I giue thee moreouer fifteene yeares of life and I will deliuer this Citty out of the handes of thine enemies What is this O Lord So soone doest thou sheath thy sword agayne so soone doest thou turne thy anger into mercy Can a few teares which are shed not in the Temple but in the corner of a bed whilest the eyes looke not vp to heauen but vpon a wal make thee so soone reuoke that sentence which thy maiesty had giuen and commaunded to be notifyed to that guilty person What (l) The pardon of God to man is instant and amorous without vpbrayding is then becomâ— of coppying out the whole processe what of the costes of the suite what of the
pace that the eyes of God do make is not against the man whome he created but against the sinne which we committed And whensoeuer he looketh vpon a man to his destruction it is then when the man will not suffer him to execute his wrath against sinne which he would (h) By drawing that soule to pennance fayne destroy But man would needs continue in sinne giue life to that which destroyed himself and displeased God It is therefore but reason that his death remaine aliue and that his life be for euer dead since he would not open the gate to him who for loue and with loue both could and would haue murthered his death and endued him with life But some will say what remedy shall I meet withall that God may not behold my sinne to punish but that he may looke vpon his creature to saue it S. Augustine (i) Hearken to the great and good S. Augustine doth briefly and truely answere thus Let thy selfe looke vpon thy sinnes that is do thou consider them and do pennance for them and God will not see them but if thou cast them behind thy backe then will God place them before his face Dauid did beseech our Lord to forgiue his sinnes saying thus Haue (k) Psal 50. mercy on me O Lord according to thy great mercy and he also sayd Turne thy face O Lord from my sinnes But what did he alleadge towards the obtayning of so great a fauour Nothing lesse then any seruice that he had done For he wel knew that if a seruant should commit a treason against his Lord his seruices would not be considered though he should haue serued many yeares before with diligence For if he serued before he was obliged so to do and he brought not his Lord in debt thereby but his treason is the thing that must be thought of which he was bound not to haue committed and therefore by paying that which he did owe before he came not to ransome himselfe from that penalty which afterward he incurred Neither yet did Dauid offer sacrifices as well knowing that God takes no pleasure (l) Vnles it were accompanied by a penitent Religious hart for if it were it was acceptable to God in the old law for so himself had ordained in the burning of beasts But he who could find no remedy eyther in seruices that were past or in pious external works which then vvere present did find it in an humbled contrite hart And he desired to be pardoned vpon this ensuing reason For I know my wickednes and my sinne doth euer stand before myne eyes An admirable power did God giue to this our beholding and profoundly sighing for our sinnes since Gods seeing of them doth follow to the end that he may dissolue them And we conuerting our eyes with griefe towardes that which vve did wickedly commit he conuerteth his towards the saluation and consolation of him vvhome he did create CHAP. LXXXVII Of the many and great benefits which come to men in that the Eternall Father doth behold the face of Iesus Christ his Sonne BVT some wil say whence commeth so great force to our looking and to our weeping that so instantly it should draw after it Gods seeing and that so as to forgiue vs. It is far from comming from our looking it selfe For the theef deserueth not to be pardoned the gallowes because he knowes that he did ill in stealing and how much and yet much more soeuer he lamenteth But this proceedeth from another sight which is more fauourable and withall so full of power that it is the cause and fountaine of al our good This is that whereof Dauid (a) Psal 83. sayth Behold O God our defendour behold the face of thy Christ. He twice beseecheth God to behold to giue vs therby to vnderstand with how much affection we are to thinke of this and how much it importeth vs to obtaine it For as the sight of God vpon vs doth bring all benedictions to vs so Gods looking vpon Christ doth draw the sight of God to vs. Do not thinke O Virgin (b) How Almighty God commeth to loue mankind that the gracious and amorous beames of the eyes of God descend in a right line vpon vs when he receaueth vs inâ—o his grace or euen when already we are in grace that they desceÌ„d vpon vs as vpon a differeÌ„t thing from Christ For if so thou thinke thou art no better then blind But know that first they addresse themselues to Christ and from thence to vs by him and in him Nor (c) No creature can obtaine the least cast of an eye of â—erev from God but only for the loue of Christ our Lord. will our Lord vtter one word nor cast one countenance of loue to any creature of the whole world if he see it separated from Christ but for the loue of Christ he so behouldeth all them as to pardon them who although they be neuer so wicked will behould and lament themselues in Christ he also behoâ—ldeth such persons for their preseruation and for their increase in the good which already they haue receaued Christ being beloued is the cause that we are receaued into grace And if Christ Iesus were not no creature at all would be acceptable or beloued in the sight of God as was sayd before Know therefore O Virgin what necessity thou hast of Christ and be thou (d) Al woe will be to such as are not so internally and profoundly gratefull to him For the good which thou hast came towardes thee by no other meanes then by Christ and in him is it to be conserued to thee and augmented by the eternall Father And this is that which was figured in the beginning of the world when the iust Abel that Pastour of sheep did offer a sacrifice to God out of his flocke which sacrifice was accepted as the Scriptore sayth For our Lord did looke on Abel and his guifts And this looking on him doth import that Abel was gratefull to him and for that agayne his guifts were gratefull And in testimony that so they were God sent downe visible fyre which consumed the sacrifice Now this is a figure of our iust soueraigne Pastour who sayth himself I (e) Ioan. 10. am the good Pastour and he is also a Priest consequently as S. Paul (f) Hebr. 5. sayth he is to offer guifts and sacrifices to God But what can (g) Leuit. 22. Deut. 22. he offer that shall be worthy of him Certainly not brute beasts and much lesse sinfull men for such do rather serue to prouoke the wrath of God theÌ„ to obtayne his mercy Nor without cause did God commaund in the old law that the beast which was to be offered should be male not female and of such an age neither too little nor too great nor blind nor lame nor subiect to any of those conditions which are there described to the end that the
thing which was to be offered for the taking away of sinne might be subiect to no imperfection or fault Now (h) The necessity which we were in that Christ our Lord should be sacrificed for vs. because no man was without synne this great Priest of ours had nothing else to offer but himselfe making him that was the Priest to be also the sacrifice offering vp himselfe to himselfe he being cleane that he might cleanse vs who were defiled he who was iust to iustify vs who are sinners he who vvas acceptable and esteemed to the end that we might be receiued into fauour Who in our owne respects were offensiue and vnbeloued And this sacrifice was of so high valew both in regard of the thing it selfe and in respect of him who did offer it which is al one that we who were separated from God like lost sheepe were brought backe all washed and sanctifyed and made worthy to be offered vp to God Not that we had any thing of our owne stocke which was fit to please him but being bedewed by the bloud of this Pastour and being adorned with the beauty of his grace and iustice which is bestowed vpon vs for our Lords sake and being incorporated to him we are cleansed from our sinnes and we are beheld by God and made acceptable to him as a sacrifice offered vp by this high Priest and pastour This did (i) 1. Pet. â— S. Peter thus expresse Christ dyed once for vs to the end that he might offer vs vp to God being mortifyed in the flesh and quickned in the spirit And so it appeares how our Abel doth offer vp an oblation out of his flocke which God beheld because (k) Agnus occisus ab origine inuâ—ds first he had beheld his most deare sonne And as there visible fire came downe vpon the sacrifice so also did fire come heere vpon the day of Pentecost in the forme of tongues And this hapned after Christ ascended vp to heauen where he might appeare to the face of God for vs. To the end that we might vnderstand that from the cast of the countenance of God vpon the face of Christ which as it is said (l) Hester â—worâ— of Hesther is full of grace came that fire of the holy Ghost which burnt those giftes which this great Pastour and Bishop offered vp to his Father and they were his disciples both such as were then present and such others as were to follow afterward And as God promised to Noë that whensoeuer it should raine much he was to looke vpon the bow which he placed in the cloudes in token of the league which he made with men not to destroy the earth any more by water so much more God beholding his Sonne being layd vpon the Crosse hauing his armes spread abroad in the forme of a bow doth take the arrowes which he was about to shoot out of that other rigorous bow of his and insteed of punishing he doth imbrace vs being more ouercome to shew vs mercy by this strong bow which is Christ then he was induced by our sinnes to punish vs. And howsoeuer we went wandring away with our backes turned towardes the light which is God and that we would not looke vpon him but passe our dayes in the darcknesse of sinne yet we are brought backe by him vpon his shoulders And because it is (m) It is only for the loue of Christ that God behouldeth sinners with mercy he that bringeth vs our Lord God looketh vpon vs and he maketh vs also looke on him And he hath so particuler care of vs that not for so much as any one moment of time doth he remooue his eyes from vs least other wise we should vndoe our selues Whence dost thou thinke did proceed this amourous word which God did speak to a sinner thereby to draw him to repentance I will (n) Psalâ—â— 21. giue thee vnderstanding and will teach thee the way wherein thou art to walke and vpon thee will I place myne eyes but only from that amorous countenance wherewith God beholdeth Iesus Christ who is the wisdome which teacheth vs the true way wherein we may walke without stumbling and the true pastour as he is man by whome we are beheld who as he is God beholdeth vs. Remoouing (o) Note heere a liuely and deare description of the innumerable wayes whereby Almighty â—od sheweth mercy towarde vs through Christ our Lord. the daungers that are before vs wherinto he knoweth that we would fall hereafter holding vs fast against such as do assault vs at the present and deliuering vs from them into which by our fault we haue fallen euer thinking of that which importeth vs though our selues be full of negligence remembring our good when we forget his seruice watching ouer vs when we sleepe keeping vs close to himselfe when we would faine be gone calling vs backe when we fly giuing vs imbracementes when we returne being euer the last in breaking of friendship and the first who begges the renewing of it though he were the person offended and carrying in all and throughout all such a watchfull amorous eye ouer vs as ordaineth all thinges for our good What shall we say or what shall we do for so great fauours but giue thankes to this true Pastour who to the end that his sheep might not be estranged from the eyes of God did offer his owne face to so many affrontes That his Father seing him so afflicted and yet vvithout all fault might behold such as indeed vvere faulty vvith the eyes of mercy And to the end that we might carry this word engrauen both in our harts and vpon our tongues Looke O Lord vpon the face of thy Christ. Knowing well by great experience that God doth much better both heare and see and encline his care to vs then we do to him CHAP. LXXXVIII How it is to be vnderstood that Christ is our Iustice least otherwise we should fall into some errour by conceaning that iust persons haue not a distinct iustice from that whereby Iesus Christ is inst SO much (a) I beseech the Protestát reader vpon my knees that he will reade this following discourse without passion is the cockle which our enemy hath sowed in their hartes who will belieue him that he induceth them to draw peruerse opinions out of the wordes of holy Scripture which speak of this most sweet mystery of Iesus Christ our Lord and of the benefits which we possesse by him and in him Whereof I thought it fit to aduertise thee that so thou mightest be free from danger Do not thou conceaue that because Christ is called our iustice or because it is sayd That (b) Ephes 2. we are made acceptable to God in him or in fine by such other wordes as these that therefore I say they who are in the state of grace haue not a iustice in them which is theirs whereby they become iust acceptable to God and which
is distinct from that whereby Iesus Christ our Lord is iust For to belieue otherwise were to imbrace a very grieuous errour which (c) The erroneous opinion of impuâ—tiue Iustice doth extremly derogate from the great and tender loue of God to man in Christ our Lord. proceedeth from the want of knowing the loue which Iesus Christ doth beare to such as are in the state of grace Whome his bowells of mercy and loue would not permit that whyleft himselfe was iust and full of all good things he should say to such as he iustifyed Content your selues with this that I abound with these good things and esteeme them for your owne as they are in me although in your selues you remayne vniust impure and naked There (d) Think seriouly of this point is no head vvhich would hold such language as this to his liuing meÌ„bers nor one Spouse to another if he should dearely loue her and much lesse will that celestiall Spouse say so vvho is giuen for a patterne to the Spouses of this world that after his resemblance they may treat and loue their fellow-spouses You men sayth (e) Ephes 5. S. Paul loue your wines as Christ loued his Church who gaue himselfe ouer for it to sanctify it and to cleanse it by Baptisme and by the word of life If then he sanctify and wash and cleanse it and that with his owne bloud which is the thing that giueth power to the Sacraments to cleanse soules by that grace of his which they impart how can that soule remaine vniust and filthy which is washed and cleansed by a thing of so extreme efficacy Now this cleanesse God did promise that he would giue in the tyme of his Messias when he sayd I will powre forth cleane water vpon you and you shall be cleansed from all your filth And our Lord in the last supper did testify That eleuen of his disciples were cleane and not after an ordinary manner but that they were wholy cleane For the veniall faults which are caused in the soule by some inordinate affections which sticke like dust vnto our feet are remoued by help of the Sacraments and their good disposition that receaue them as corporall feet are washed by materiall water as our Lord then did vse it washing both without and within and leauing them cleane from al sinne according to this testimony of (f) â— Ioâ—â— 1. S. Iohn The bloud of Iesus Christ doth cleanse vs from all sinne This bloud was called by the Prophet (g) Mich. 7. Micheas long before it was shed the sea wherein all our sinnes are drowned And he sayd God will shoot off all our sinnes into the bottome of the sea Now if these and many other places of Scripture do giue testimony that a man is pardoned and cleansed from all sinne who is there that will presume to say That a man doth neuer come to be cleansed from it For to say that sinne remayneth in a man which really and truly shal be sinne and that yet for the loue of Iesus Christ our Lord the payne which is due to that sinne should be released to him is no (h) I beseech our Lord that the truth of this discourse may sin he as deeply into thy hart as there is cause such discourse as wil serue eyther towards the verifying of the Scriptures or for the doing of Iesus Christ sufficient honour For since the payne which is due to sinne is a lesse euill to any man then the guilt of the same sin the iniustice and deformity which is caused thereby it cannot be sayd That Christ doth saue his people from their sinnes if by his merit he only obtaine that they may not be imputed to them for their punishment vnlesse first he take the guilt away by the gift of his grace nor yet that he obtayneth purity and piety for men that so detesting sinne they may keep the law of God And if the doctrine of the holy Scripture be well obserued it wil be found that when the pardon of â—inne is graunted there is giuen with all a newnesse of life and a cleane hart as if it were newly created as Dauid did desire according to that which it was (i) Isa 50. â—geâ—h 11. prophesied that it should be I will giue you a new hart and I will place a new spirit in the middest of you And I will take away from you that hart of stone and I will giue you a hart of flesh and I will place my spirit in the middest of you and I will make that you shall walke in my commandments and that you shall keep and worke my iudgementes This doth God promise to such as formerly he had told that he would cleanse them from all their filth And afterward he sayth I I will saue you from them all To (k) Be attentiue giue vs clearely thereby to vnderstand That the sauing vs from our sinnes is not only to free vs from the paine but to impart an inward cleanesse and such a hart and such a grace and such a spirit as may haue power to enable vs to keepe the commaundements of God S. Iohn (l) Apec 3. affirmeth that our Lord saith I stand at the gate and I knocke if any man open to me I will enter into him and I will suppe with him and he with me Isay (m) Isa 55. inuiteth such as are hungry in the behalfe of God that they will eate and such as are thirsty that they will drinke Our Lord saith by the mouth of (n) 2. Cor. 6. S. Paul Get you out from the middest of the wicked and do not so much as touch any thinge that is vncleane and I will receaue you I wilâ—e a Father to you and you shal be my Sonnes my daughters By which places and many others it doth euidently appeare that the benefittes which are imparted to vs by iustification are more and better then Gods not imputing to vs that punishment which is due to sinne Since withall he giueth vs his grace and cleanesse of hart and vertues and infuseth the spirit of our Lord whereby we may keep his law and so that vnder the title of being his children and of exercising our selues in good workes we may eternally enioy him And because Christ did purchase these blessings for vs togeather with the pardon of the paine he may well be proclaimed with a full mouth to be the Sauiour of vs from our sinne and (o) We are infinitely more bound to God for freeing our soules from sin then if he had only forgâ—uen vs the punishment thereof that much more for the former respect then for the later Because in vertue of that former he freeth vs from the guilt and bringeth vs to a detestation of sinne and obteineth for vs a kind of participation of God at the present and a good title for our eternally possessing him in heauen Whereby he deliuereth vs from a greater mischeife and
also might take part thereof And as in thee there was the loue of a Father and that no barren loue but fruitfull of many blessinges so thou O Lord being pleased to make vs thy companions herein didst pray (m) Ioan. 17. the Father in this manner That (n) If this be well penetrated inough is sayd in few wordes the loue wherewith thou hast loued me may be in them and with this loue those other blessinges whereof one did both for himselfe and for those others who were to enioy them speake after this manner Reioycing I will reioyce in our Lord and my soule shall ioy in God For he hath clad me with the robes of saluation and he hath hemm'd me in with a garment of iustice as the man who is a spouse is honoured by wearing of a crowne and as the spouse who is a woman may be adorned with curious and rich dressings Which (o) Reade heere the true state of this question betweene Catholiks and Protestants Confession with such others as are made in the holy Scripture of those benefits which come to vs by Iesus Christ doth certainly ascribe more honour to him then That neither the vertue of his bloud nor of his grace nor the vse of his Sacramentes nor the infusion of the holy Ghost nor the incorporating a man to Christ himselfe are sufficient to deliuer him from sinne but only that he may not be condemned for it What (p) An opinion most iniurious to Almighty God is this but to thinke wickedly of God the Father Who promising togeather with his only sonne to send an entiere remedy against sinne and that sin in his tyme was to be brought to an end doth not yet performe what he promised Since although his Sonne be come yet sinne remaineth euen in very them who participate with the same Sonne of his How then can that word be accomplshed which sayth I (q) Ezech. 36. will powre cleane waters vpon you and you shal be cleansed from all your filth if yet indeed they cleanse me not but that they cast a cleane mantle ouer me by saying That the iustice and purity of Iesus Christ our Lord is imputed to me as myne owne Now this is rather to couer my vncleanesse then to take it away And he that affirmeth this vntruth doth consequently deny Iesus Christ our Lord (r) An opinion most dishonourable to christ our Lord for it alloweth him to be but a Sauiour by halues to be the messias who was promised in the law and he must therefore expect an other who may deliuer him not only from the condemnation due to sinne but from the sinne also it selfe Since it is cleare that he who should deliuer vs from both were to be a better Sauiour then he that were to do it but from one To these huge and headlong precipices doth the blindnesse of pride conduct such persons as are gouerned by it CAAP. XCI How some passages of holy Scripture are to be vnderstood wherein it is said that Christ Iesus is our Iustice and such other propositions as that is for the better declaration of the precedent Chapters THE (*) Ho prosecuteth the same discourse in excellent manner and it conuinceth manner which the holy Scripture holdeth in saying that Christ is made vnto vs Wisdome (a) 1. Cor. 1. Iustice Sanctification and Redemption should not giue any body occasion to thinke that iust men haue not a iustice in them which is their owne For if we be only iust because Christ is iust and not for the iustice which is in vs as well may we say that there is no wisdome in vs whereby we are wise neither yet any sanctification or redemption S. Iohn (b) 1. Io. 2. saith That the vnction of the holy Ghost which teacheth vs concerning all thinges is in the Iust S. Paul (c) 1. Cor. â— saith you are sanctifyed And S. Peter (d) 1. Pet. 1. saith you are redeemed from your vaine conuersation Now (e) He doth euidently shew at large by many places of Scripture that the ProtestaÌ„t interpretation of this concerning iustification is not only vntrue but most absurd for as much as Christ was not redeemed as hauing not committed sinne this redemption is to be in vs whereby we are said to be redeemed notwithstanding that the Scripture affirmeth that to vs Christ is made redemption For in this and those other manners of speach the thing which it would say is this That thâ—se thinges are giuen vs by his merit The Apostle (i) Cole â— 3. saith That Christ is our life but it will not follow heereupon that iust persons do not liue in respect that our Lord sayth he that eateth me lâ—ueth by me Nor should he haue the reason of a man who because he might heare it sayd That God is the beauty of the Rose or the strength of the Lyon or the like would therfore deny that these creaturs haue a kind of beauty or strength which is distinct from the strength or beauty of God The holy (g) Deut. 30. Scripture sayth God is thy life and the length of thy dayes which manner of speach doth but imploy that God is the efficient cause of these thinges and he that giueth them to vs. Neither yet must errour take away encouragement from this other speach of holy Scripture That we are made the iustice of God in Iesus Christ and that the Father made vs acceptable to himselfe in his beloued senne and the like For this manner of speach is but to make vs know as was sayd before the mystery of Christ his being the head and that iust persons are his liuing members who relye vpon him to the end that the good which he bestowed vpon them may both be conserued and increased For if by such manner of speach we would vnderstand that iust persons had these good thinges in them no otherwise then because Christ Iesus hath them what could we answere to what S. Paul (h) Rom. 3. sayth That iust persons are iustified by the redemption which is in Christ Iesus whylest yet as he was in no captiuity so could not he be capable of redemption and therefore it must be in them who are iustifyed although it be procured for them by our Lord. The same Apostle (i) Rom. 8. sayth Who shall separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus but it followeth not vpon this that the loue of God is not in vs and euen deeply in vs since he sayth elsewhere That (k) Rom. 5. the loue of God is powred into our harts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vs. The same manner of speach doth he also hold when he sayth of naturall blessinges That (l) Act. 17. in God we liue and moue and haue our being Yet will no man say That we haue no being or life or distinct operations from them of God The Scripture vseth this manner of speach to
make vs know that neither we haue that blessing of our selues nor yet that in our selues we can conserue it sometymes the Apostle sayth That (m) 1. Cor. 2. those blessinges are not ours and that we do not obtaine them for our selues as where our Lord sayth to his disciples You (n) Ioan. 15. chose not me but I chose you And in another place he sayth It (o) Matt. 10. is not you that speake but the spirit of your Father speaketh in you And least any body might vnderstand by this that a man were not able to workâ— well and with liberty the Scripture sayth in other places That (p) Ezech. 30. man doth performe such a good work without making mention of any thing which therein is done by God I sayth God by (q) Ezech. 1â— Ezechiel will giue you a new hart the same Prophet sayth Make to your selues a new hart S. Paul (r) Rom. 9. sayth in one place It is neither he that willeth nor he that runneth And yet elsewhere he sayth againe I (Å¿) 1. Cor. 9. will that which is good and I runne not as to any thing vncertaine And the like he sayth often elsewhere to giue vs therby to vnderstand That (t) The true Catholike doctrine concerning this point is heer summed vp into one sentence the good which we haue we haue of God that both God man do concur to the accomplishment of a good worke but yet so as that the glory both of the one and the other is due to God since all that which is good doth come from him And by the same manner of speach our Lord expressed himselfe when he sayd My (u) Ioan. 7. doctrine is not myne but his that sent me And so he might haue sayd My workes are not myne my iustice is not myne but of him that sent me And he that by this manner of speach should inferre that our Lord had not iustice or doctrine or other blessings in himselfe would be easily discerned to be in a grosse and wicked errour His saying My doctrine is not myne doth but affirme thus much I haue it not of my selfe but of my Father and so by the like wordes it ought not to be inferred That iust persons haue no iustice in them which is their owne And with this agreeth that which is sayd in the (x) Sess â—de Iustif Councell of Trent That the iustice is ours because we are iustifyed by it whilst it is in our soules as in a subiect And that which our Lord sayth both heere and elsewhere also by that speach of his The word which you haue heard is not myne doth also agree with that which hath heere beene sayd because howsoeuer iustice is in vs yet haue we it not of our selues but it is imparted by the hand of God and therefore it is sayd to be the iustice of God CHAP. XCII That we must fly fast from pride which is wont to grow vp apace by occasion of good workes considering the much which is merited by them and of a particuler instruction which Christ hath giuen vs whereby we may profit against this tentation THERE (a) It it a good thing to know a truth which it doth import vs to know but it is better if we know how to vse it wel is a great deale of difference betweene the knowing of a Truth and the knowing how to vse it rightly for the first without the later will not only profit nothing but do hurt For as S Paul sayth He that thinketh he knoweth somwhat may perhaps not know it as he ought And this he sayd because some Christians knew that the thing which was sacrificed vp to Idolls might as well be eaten as that which was not sacrificed but they serued themselues ill of that knowledge because they did eate thereof in the presence of such as were scandalized thereat All (b) The end that the Author had in making this discourie this haue I sayd to thee to the end that thou mayst not content thy selfe with knowing this Truth That such as are in the grace of our Lord are iust and acceptable by that grace and iustice which is in them and that the valew of their good workes is so high as to deserue that this grace should be augmented in them and that glory also should be imparted to them but that thou mayst also procure to lodge this truth in his true place For men there are who vse it ill more or lesse the former running hazard of being proud and the later of pusillanimity and sloath Many (c) It is often more easy to come to pennance froÌ„ sin then for men of vertue to mantaine themselus in humility haue I seene who by the goodnes of God became free in a short tyme from great miseries wherein they had remayned a long tyme and the same men haue not bin free in many yeares from those dangers which presented themselues by occasion of their good workes Remember that which Dauid (d) Psalm 139. said That wicked persons did spread a snare for him neere his way yea and that also they did spread it in the very way For not only do our enemies pretend to draw vs out of the good way by inciting vs to do ill but euen in the very way it selfe of good workes they procure to do vs mischiefe prouoking vs not to vse the good as we ought And so that cometh to be verifyed vpon vs which the (c) Eccles 5. Wise man saith Another mischeife haue I seene vnder the sunne Great riches heaped vp in preiudice of the owner For it were better for a man not to haue a thing then not to vse it as he ought To these men it happens that seing the good workes which they do and hearing talke of the much which they merit by them their heades run round with the vanity and conceited delight thereof (f) Consideration which may seruâ— for the preuenting of pride or at least for the curing of it without considering the many faultes which in those very workes they commit and without acknowledging them to come from the mercy of God as indeed they do and without procuring to passe further on like people of a little and empty hart which is satisfyed with small matters Whereas on the other side it is reason as S. Bernard saith That we should not be negligent whilest we coÌ„sider those things which God doth in vs but sollicitous to obtaine the much which yet is wanting to vs. Some others againe there are so blind through an ignorant kind of Pride as that how soeuer (g) This seemeth not so impossible as indeed it is true their tongue be saying somwhat else yet their hart doth really belieue that God is bound to giue theÌ„ all such benefittes for their meritts without considering that euen they are giuen them by the grace of God as they shall desyre or may hope for at his
handes And this they expect vnder such a title of more iustice as that if he deny them any thinge they are complaining in their hartes and do hold themselues agrieued why lest they forsooth seruing him so well he doth them not iustice by denying them any thing Let not this wicked pride seize on thee for (h) How God abhorreth Pride it is now long since God complaineth of it by Isay (i) Isa 58. saying They demaund the iudgements of iustice at my handes and they come to God and say Why haue we fasted and yet thou hast not behold vs we haue humbled our soules and thou hast not appreoued it But to the end that this so dangerous poison may not infuse it selfe into thy soule with others which do also flow frō thēce thou art to lay hold vpon that excellent doctrine which our Lord Christ Iesus deliuered in S. Luke after this manner Which of you hauing a seruant who goeth to plow feedes the cattell and your selfe comming from the field you say instantly to your seruant Goe thy wayes and take thyne ease and doth not rather say Go dresse my supper and make thy selfe ready to come and serue me till I haue eaten and drunke and then thou also shalt cate and drinke Doth peraduenture that maister stand thanking of his seruant for doing those thinges which he commaunded I thinke not Well then let it be so in your case and when you haue performed all those thinges which are inioyned say We are vnprofitable seruants and we did but that which we were obliged to From these wordes thou art to fetch a knowledge of how profitable a consideration it is for a Christian to hold himselfe the slaue of God since our Lord commaundeth vs so to call our selues And yet this must not be done with that kind of hart wherewith the slaue vseth to serue which is a hart of feare and not of loue For as S. Paul (k) Rom. 8. sayth You did not againe receaue the spirit of seruitude in feare but you receiued the spirit of adoption of the sonnes of God wherein you cry out to God say Father Father For as S. Augustine saith the difference betweene the old law and the Ghospell in a word is that which is betweene feare and loue Leauing therefore a part (l) To serue God for feare is lesse good to do it for loue is excellent this spirit of seruility because it belongeth not so properly to the sonnes of God and the spirit also of (m) He speaketh heere of filial fear feare as lesse perfect though it be not cuill since it is the gift of God to feare him euen for the punishments which he inflicteth do thou vnderstand by the name of seruant a person who is subiect to God by more strong and iust obligation then any slaue can be to his Lord how deare soeuer he haue cost him And (n) A faythfull and louing seruant well described looking euer vpon this whatsoeuer he doth well eyther within himselfe or exteriourly he will do it for the glory and to giue gust to God as a true-harted slaue will giue a iust account vnto his Lord of whatsoeuer he is able to gaine So also wil he forbeare to be slack or sluggish in seruing him vpon the present day notwithstanding that he had serued many yeares before Nor will he hold himselfe disobliged from the doing of one seruice in respect that he hath done another But as the holy (o) Luc. 17. Ghospell saith he carrieth a continuall hungar and thirst after iustice For he esteemeth all to be little considering both the much that he hath receaued and which the Lord in whose seruice he is hath merited By this meanes doth he accomplish that which S. Paul (p) Philip. ◠saith of himselfe That forgetting those things which were past he gaue himselfe new spirites towardes the pursuite of that which was then to come He doth also know that from those thinges which he is able to do how great so euer they may be no profit accreweth vnto God nor is God obliged to esteem that which he doth if the works be considered as growing from our naturall power and strength since a man is not able to pay euen what he oweth And therefore doth the holy (q) Luc. 17. Ghospell say When you haue done all those thinges which you haue beene commanded say We are vnprofitable seruants and we did but that which we were bound to do I say (r) How the best man is indeed an vnprofitable seruant and in what sense againe he is not so vnprofitable in respect of God but for as much as concerneth themselues they gaine life eternall as shal be shewed in the next Chapter And in this sort vnderstanding the name of slaue thou wilt find it to be a name of humility of obedience of diligence and of loue And this feeling thereof had the sacred Virgin Mary when being taught by the Holy Ghost she (s) The vnspeakeable humility of the incōprehensible virgin Mary the B. Mother of God answered Behould (t) Luc. 1. heere is the slaue of our Lord let that be fulfilled in me which is agreeable to his word She confesseth her owne basenes she offereth vp her loue and seruice with a liberall hart without ascribing any thing vnto her selfe by way of any other honour or interest then only in being carefull to serue as a slaue in that which our Lord was commanding her for his glory All this did she feele within and this did she outwardly expresse by deliuering her selfe in the name of slaue S. Paul doth call himselfe and prize himselfe by this name when he (u) Rom. 1. sayth Paul the slaue of Iesus Christ And in a word so are al they who serue God to acknowledg themselues whether they be high or low vnles they be content that euen the seruice which they are doing proue to be of more preiudice then aduantage to them Procure therefore to profit by this truth and thou shalt find a powerfull remedy against the danger which groweth by occasion of good workes not (x) There is no danger in good workes but in the vanity of mans hart who doth them from the workes themselues but by the imperfection of such as do them And vse thou to say both with thy mouth and with thy hart very often I am (y) A iust and true acknowledgement which ought to be made by the hart and tongue of all true Christiās the slaue of God and I am so because God is that which he is and for a thousand millions of benefits which I haue receaued from his hand And how much soeuer I might do for him I should neuer be able to pay the least of those paces which he being made man did make for me nor the least of those torments which he endured for me nor the least sinne which he hath pardoned nor any other which he hath preuented
nor any good purpose which he hath giuen me towardes his seruice nor one day of heauen which I expect heereafter and as (z) Gen. 31. Iacob affirmed I am lesse then any of the mercyes of God And if our Lord do say that they who do all that which they are commanded are yet to humble themselues and affirme that (a) Luc. 17. they are vnprofitable seruants that they did but that which they were bound to do how much more then am I to humble my selfe since I fall into so many faults by ignorance by weaknes or by malice A slaue I am and a wicked slaue and I serue not God so much as I am able and much lesse as much as I owe him And if he had cast his eye vpon that which I haue deserued of him a long tyme is past since he would haue throwne me into hell for the sinnes which I haue committed and for many other also into which he might iustly haue permitted me to fall Let this be therfore the feeling which thou hast of thy selfe let this be the place wherein thou mayst put thy selfe since this is that which for thy part thou dost deserue And let thy care be to serue our Lord the best thou canst without reflecting greatly vpon how much it is and without conceauing that God is bound to thank thee for it or that thou art able as Iob (b) Iob. â— sayth To answere him one for a thousand of what thou oughtst him And when thou hearest men speake of the much that good workes deserue let not thy hart grow vaine vpon it but say It is thy mercy O Lord thankes be giuen to thee who hast imparted such dignity to our vnworthy seruices And by such meanes as this be thou euer sure to remayne in thy true place of being a negligent vnworthy slaue CHAP. CXIII That a man being humbled and abased by the contents of the last Chapter may enioy that greatnes which our Lord vouchsafeth to impart to the workes of such as are iust with confidence and gratitude THY soule being thus secured from the aforesayd daungers by this consideration which our Lord doth teach vs thou mayst securely enioy the greatnes and dignity which he giueth to such as are his and thou art to blesse him in regard that euen to such as naturally are but slaues he infuseth his grace whereby they are made the adopted sonnes of God and if sonnes they are heyres togeather with Christ as S. Paul (a) Rom. 8. sayth Now because it is reason that such as are receaued for the sonnes of God should liue and worke according to the condition of the Father our Lord giues them the Holy Ghost and many guiftes and vertues whereby they may serue him and performe his law and giue him gust And they who for any seruices which they could do how great soeuer they were being considered in themselues did not passe aboue the roofe of their owne houses haue now drunke deeply of the water of grace And (b) How grace doth dignify our works by what meanes this growes this is so powerfull that it maketh a fountaine euen in the bowells of them which sproutes vp as high as eternall life by the valew whereof their good workes how little soeuer they be do also rise vp reach to eternall life because they deserue it for the reasons which are already touched And now reflect vpon the difference that runs between thee being considered in thy selfe and thee when thou art considered in God and in his grace Of thy selfe thou art but a huge bill of debt and how much soeuer thou doest thou art not only vnable to deserue eternall life but not so much as to pay what thou owest whereas in God in his grace the selfe same seruice which thou art bound to do is receaued into accompt for merit of eternall life And our Lord without being obliged so much as to thanke thee and much lesse to pay thee for that which thou doest for him doth yet ordayne thinges in such sort as that the good workes of his seruantes may be rewarded by their possessing him in heauen And though God owe nothing to any man for that which man is able to do for him yet he oweth it (c) How diuinely did S. Augustin expresse this by saying that Deus is debitor bonitati suae I he debtour to his own goodnes to himselfe whose ordination is in all iustice and reason yea and that most entirely to be accomplished Giue therefore glory vnto God for these fauours and know that if he had not bin a Father of mercy to S. Paul in giuing him a life which was full of merits S. Paul would not haue presumed to say when he was neere his death That the iust iudge was to giue him a crowne of iustice God (d) God sheweth his mercy in first giuing his grace and then his iustice in rewarding it according to his promise and it all redoundeth to his glory crowned him by iustice but first he gaue him the merites of grace and so doth all redound to the glory of God eyther vnder the title of a iust Rewarder of that which we haue done well or as a mercifull and primitiue Imparter of the good which we haue done and no man can deny this but he that will depriue God of his honour Put thy selfe therefore into thyne owne true place and esteeme thy selfe worthy of hell and of all miseries and vnworthy of the least good And (e) See heere the excellent immaculate doctrine of the holy Catholik Church yet be not dismaied by this consideration of thyne owne basenes but discharging all kind of pusillanimity hope thou in the mercy of God that since he hath placed thee in his way he will strengthen thee so farre as to proceed therein till thou mayst gather the fruit of eternall life from those good workes which heere by his grace thou didst performe CHAP. XCIIII That from the loue which we beare our selues we must draw a reason of louing our neighbours SINCE already thou hast vnderstoood with what eyes thou art to looke both vpon thy self and vpon Christ our Lord it remaines for the fulfilling of the prophets wordes which bid thee See that thou know with what eyes thou art to looke vpon thy neighbours that so on all sides thou maiest haue light and that no darknes may find thee out And for this purpose thou art to note that he beholdeth his neighbour well who beholdeth him with eyes which (a) The only good payre of spectacles through which we are to looke vpon our Neighbours first did passe both though himselfe and through Christ our Lord. My meaning is this When a man findeth trouble and paine for as much as concernes his body or else affliction ignorance and frailty for as much as concernes his soule it is playne that he feeleth incommodity and his sicknes troubleth him and he desireth nothing lesse then
to be despised or cast of for his infirmityes but to be endured pittied and relieued Now by that which passeth in himselfe as well in suffering afflictions as in desiring the redresse thereof let him learne to know what his neighbour feeleth who is made of the same frayle nature and let him behold and support and releeue him with the same compassion wherewith he beholdeth and desireth that himselfe may be releeued in like case and so shall that be accomplished which the (b) Eccles 31. Scripture sayth The thinges of thy neighbour vnderstand thou of thy selfe For otherwise what thinge can be more abhominable then for a man to haue pitty of his owne infirmities and to shew rigour towards them of others to desire that al men should endure him with a great deale of patience his owne errours seeming small whylest himselfe will haue no patience with others but make of euery moate of theirs a beame A man who desireth that all men would looke on him and comfort him whylest himselfe will be carelesse and curst to others deserueth not to be called a man since he beholdes not men with the eyes of a man which it becomes to be full of pitty The holy Scripture (c) Prou. 10. sayth To haue a weight and a weight a measure and a measure is an abomination before God Giuing vs so to vnderstand that he who hath (d) Note a great measure wherewith to receaue and another little one wherewith to giue is disagreable to the eyes of his diuine Maiesty And his punishment shall be that since he would not measure to his neighbour with that mercy wherewith he would be measured to God will measure to him with that cruell and straite measure wherewith he measured to his neighbour For it is written That (e) Matt. 7. with the same measure wherewith you measure it shal be measured to you agayne and iudgement without mercy shal be shewed to him who sheweth not mercy And (f) An excellent aduice therefore thou O Virgin in whatsoeuer condition thou seest thy neighbour consider what thou wouldst feele in thy selfe and what thou desirest that others should feele concerning thee if to thee that thinge should happen and with the same eyes which passe through thy selfe haue thou compassion of him and giue him remedy in what thou mayst and so God will measure vnto thee with the same measure of piety wherewith thou measurest to him According to his owne wordes Blessed (g) Matt. 5. are the mercifull for they shall obteine mercy And thus shalt thou draw the knowledge of thy neighbour out of the knowledge of thy selfe and thou wilt be compassionate towardes all men CHAP. XCV That from the knowledge of the loue which Christ beareth to vs we are to draw a reason for louing our neighbours CONSIDER (a) By the consideration of the loue of Christ our Lord to our Neighbours we shall be draâ—n to loue them teâ—derly now how thou art to draw this loue of thy neighbours out of the knowledg of Christ Consider with how great mercy the sonne of God made himselfe man for the loue of men and with how great care he did throughout his whole life procure their good and with how excessiue both loue and griefe he offered his life for them vpon the Crosse And as by reflecting vpon thy selfe thou didst behold thy neighbour with humane and gentle eyes so considering Christ thou wilt behould him (b) An excellent consideratioÌ„ sweet and solid with Christian eyes that is with such eyes as wherwith he was pleased to behould thee For if Christ remaine in thee thou wilt haue the same sense or feeling of thinges which he had and thou wilt see with how great reason thou art obliged to tolerate thy Neighbours fraylty whom he loued and esteemed as the head doth his body as the spouse his fellow-spouse as a brother his brethren and as an indulgent Father his children Beseech thou our Lord that he will open thyne eyes wherewith thou mayst see that inflamed fire of loue which burnt in his hart when he went vp to the Crosse for the good of all men little and great good and bad past present and to come yea euen for them who then were in the act of crucifying him And consider again that this loue of his is not growne cold but that if the first death were not sufficient for our remedy with the same loue would he dye againe wherwith then he dyed And as he offered himselfe corporally once to his Father so doth he often make this oblation by actes of will and with the selfe same loue Come (c) He lâ—ueth not Christ who loueth not his neighbour whome Christ did so deerely loue now and tell me who is he that can find in his hart to be cruell to them to whome Christ was so full of pitty How shall he find a way to desire euill to one whose good and saluation is so desired by God It cannot be spoken nor written what a profound and tender loue is engendred in the hart of a Christian who considereth not his neighbours according to externall respects such as are riches or kinred or the like but as parts of the very bowels of Christ Iesus and as a thing knit to Christ by all the bandes both of kinred and friendship How then can it seeme much to thee that a man who is a louer of Christ shold loue his neighbours considering that they are his very mysticall body and that the same Lord hath sayd by his owne mouth That the good or bad which he shall do to his Neighbour our Lord receaueth it as done to himselfe And from the deep consideration of these words the (d) A man that considereth christ our Lord in his neighbour will not only loue that Neighbour but reuere him good Christian growes to conuerse amongst his neighbours with a certaine profound reuerence and with a deep and tender loue and with a smooth kind of meeknes by hauing patience with them and by a watchfull care not to offend or hurt them but rather to profit and please them For it seemeth to him that he is conuersing with Christ himselfe since he beholdeth him in them to whome in his very hart he doth esteeme himselfe more a slaue then if they had bought him by some mighty summe of money For considering that deere price which Christ Iesus payd for man when he purchased him vpon the Crosse with his precious bloud what can such an one be able to do but to offer himselfe all to the seruice of Christ desiring that some occasion were presented wherin he might expresse the gratitude and loue he beareth to him And when he heareth this from the mouth of God If thou loue me feed me sheep and againe He that receaueth one of these little ones receaueth me and He that sheweth workes of mercy to one of them doth shew them to me he I say doth esteeme it for
for that is all that he can giue Such is the entertainment that he makes which were sufficient if men would but looke vpon it to make them fly from the Diuell and the World and to draw neere to God as the prodigall sonne did who finding himselfe put to so base an imployment as to keep swine and that he could not haue inough euen of the very food which they fed vpon he grew at last to get his wits againe and to obserue the difference which there was between being in the house of his Father and in that other house of the World and he left the ill condition wherein he was turning home and demāding mercy of his Father which he quickly found Do (t) How we must carry our selues towardes God if we desire to take comfort in his seruice thou also in like manner and if thou haue a mind that our Lord should receaue thee Forsake thy people And if thou wilt haue him remember thee forget thou it if thou wilt haue him loue thee do not inordinatly loue thy selfe and if thou wilt haue him take care of thee do not thou confide in the care of thy selfe and if thou wilt be acceptable to his eyes take no pleasure in thine owne and if thou resolue to please him do not feare to displease the whole world for him and if thou desire to find him make no difficulty to giue away thy Father thy Mother thy Brothers thy house and thy very life for him Not for that thou art to abhorre these thinges but because it is fit for thee to looke with truth and with entire loue vpon Christ and (u) The iust obligation of a Christiā not to faile of one haires breadth in pleasing of him though it be with the displeasing of that creature of the whole world which is most beloued by thee yea and of thy very selfe S. Paul (x) 1. Cor. 3. requireth That (y) We must do nothing nor haue any thing so much at the hart as to estrange vs from conuersing with almighty God they who haue wiues should haue them as if they had them not That they who purchase should be as if they possessed not That they who sell should be as if they had not sold They that weepe as if they wept not and They that reioyce as if they reioyced not And the cause that he addeth is this Because the figure of the world passeth quickly So then do I say to thee O Virgin that thou art to put the world and thy selfe away The (z) Note first because it passeth quickly and the second because it is none of thyne And so haue thou thy parents thy brothers thy kinred thy house and thy people as if thou haddst them not Not but that thou art to reuerence obey and loue them since grace doth not destroy the order of nature yoa and euen in heauen it selfe the child shall carry reuerence to his Father but (a) How this discourse is to be vnderstood to the end that it may not take vp and employe thy hart and diuert it from the loue of God Loue them in Christ and not in themselues For Christ did not giue them as meaning that they should be impediments to keep thee from that which thou shouldest euer be doing which is to serue him S. Hierome relateth of a certayne Virgin who was so mortified in the point of affection towardes her kinred that she cared not much to see a sister which she had though she also were a Virgin but contented her selfe to loue her in God Belieue me (b) A soueraigne truth and most fit to be so that as thou canst not write in parchment if it be not well and cleane taken off from the body of the beast that wore it so is not that soule prepared for our Lord to write particuler fauours in it till such time as the affections which rise from flesh and bloud be very well mortifyed We read how that in times past They placed the Arke vpon a carre to the end that two kine being yoaked in front might lead it on and the calues were shut vp in a certayne place And although the kine did low in the way of sighing for their calues yet did they neuer leaue the high way nor turne back nor degresse as the Scripture saith eyther to the right hand or to the left but by the will of God who so disposed therof They carryed the Arke to the land of Israel which was the place where God dwelt They (c) A figur of the old testament excellently applyed who haue placed the Crosse of Iesus Christ our Lord vpon their shoulders which is the Arke where he remaineth and wherein he is truly to be found must not giue ouer nor so much as slacke their pace for these naturall affections of the loue of parentes or children or houses or such other thinges as these Nor are they to be giddy-headed vpon the enioying of prosperity nor to be afflicted for aduersity For the former of these two is to turne out of the way on the right hand and the other on the left But thou art to follow on in the straight way with feruour beseeching our Lord to guide both the one and the other to his glory and to be as dead to such thinges as these as if they did nothing concerne thee or at least not to suffer thy selfe to be ouercome eyther with ioy or griefe howsoeuer they may be felt a little This was figured by those (d) 1. Reg. 6. kine which though they vttered certaine shewes of tendernes towards their calues yet did they not for all that giue ouer to conduct the Arke of God And if Fathers do see their Sonns serue God in some good (e) As when they make thēselues Religious men or women fashion which yet is not pleasing vnto them they must consider what is pleasing to God And although they may sigh deeply for the loue of their childrē yet let the loue of God ouercom that loue And let them offer them vp to God wherin they shal be like to (f) Gen. 22. Abraham who in obedience to God was resolued to kill his only Sonne not caring what his sensuality could say to the contrary And (g) How good is God only he wil be serued as God the naturall griefe which is felt in such traunces as these is to be endured with patience which yet shall not be without reward For as much as our Lord hath ordeined vs to carry those affections and for the loue of him it is that we ouercome them it is like the case of him that suffereth Martyrdome Forget therefore thy people O thou Virgin and be thou like to another Melchisedech of whome we reade not that (h) Heb. 7. he had any Father or Mother or any kinred whereby as S. Bernard saith an example is giuen to the seruants of God that they must so truly forget their
there heires in being made sinners by them and full of many other miseryes but by the second we are made the brethren of Christ and ioyntly the heires of heauen with him For the present we receyue the holy ghost but we hope hereafter to see God face to face Well (k) An ignorant most inexcusable errour then and what dost thou thinke that God will say to that person who shall prize himselfe more as being borne of men wherby he became a sinfull and miserable creature then for the being borne againe of God wherby he presently becommeth iust and may afterwardes be happy These (l) Note this comparison men are like to some one who being begotten by a King vpon the body of some most vgly slaue should prize himselfe for being her sonne and should talke much thereof and should neuer consider or remember himselfe to be the sonne of the King Forget therefore thy people that so thou mayst be of the people of God The wicked people is thyne owne and therefore it is sayd Forget thy people for of thy selfe thou art a sinner and a very vile one But if thou wilâ— shake of that which is thyne our Lord will receaue thee into that which is his into his nobility into his iustification into his loue but as long as thou wilt cleaue to thy selfe thou shall not be inriched by him Christ will haue thee all naked for he meaneth to giue thee a dowry and he hath where withall Of thy selfe thou hast nothing but to be full of debts Forget (m) We must forget our people more wayes theÌ„ one thy people That is forget to be a sinner and grow a stranger to thy ancient faults Forget thy people and set not so high a price vpon Nobility of bloud Forget thy people by casting all kind of tumult out of thy hart and make account that thou art in some desert hand to hand with Almighty God Forget in fine thy people since there are so many solide reasons why thou shouldst forget it CHAP. C. Wherin he beginneth to declare that other word And forget the house of thy Father And how much it importeth vs to fly from our owne will in imitation of Christ our Lord â—or the auoyding of those inconueniences which grow from thence THERE followeth heere another word which saith And forget the house of thy Father This Father is the (a) How the diuell may be called the Father of sinnefull men why Diuell for as S. Iohn saith He that committeth sinne is of the Diuell for the Diuell did sin from the beginning Not that he did create or beget wicked men but because they imitate his workes and he according to the holy Ghospell is said to be anothers Sonne who imitates the workes of that other This wretched Father liueth in the world that is in wicked men as it is written in (b) Iob. 4. Iob He sleepeth in the shaddow and in the hollow part of a reed and in moyst places A (c) A place of holy Scripture excellently pondered shaddow are the riches of this world For they giue not that rest which they promise but pricking the hart which cares like so many thornes the owners of them do find by experience that they are not true riches but they are a meere shaddow of riches and they are true pouerty and nothing lesse then that which their name doth pretend A (d) The vanity of transitory honour glory cane or reede is the glory of this world and how much the fairer and bigger it appeares exteriourly so much the more hollownes doth it hold Yea and euen that very exteriour is so very subiect to change that with reason it may be called a reede which declines at the commaundement of euery wind Moist (e) The basenes weaknes of men giuen ouer to worldly pleasures places are those soules which are dissolued by carnall pleasures after which they runne without any bridle Iust contrary to them of whome the holy ghospell saith That (f) Matt. 11. the vncleane spirit departing out of that man whome he had formerly inhabited goes seeking where he may be and he walkes his round through dry places desiring entertainment but findeth none For in soules which keepe a loofe from these carnall appetites the diuell cannot find a lodging but his place of aboad is in couetousnes ambition and sensuality Therefore is it that he is called the Prince of this world the ruler and the Lord thereof not still in any respect of his hauing created it but because wicked men who are of God by creation will needes be of the Diuell by imitation Conforming themselues to his will that so with iustice they may also be made conforme with him in the torments of hell as at the latter day it wil be sadly and plainly said to them by the mouth of Christ Go (g) Matt. 25. you cursed into euerlasting fire prepared for the Diuell and for his Angells And if we consider well what kind of thing this house of the Diuell is we shall find that it is the lewd will of wicked men wherein (h) How the Diuell is seated in a sinnefull will the diuell takes vp his seate as he would do in a chaire commaunding from thence the whole man To forget therefore thy Fathers house is no other thinge but to forget and to forsake thyne owne will wherein thou maiest haue sometimes giuen entertainment to this wicked Father and to imbrace insteed thereof the will of God with an entire and faithfull hart saying to him Thy will O Lord and not myne be done This admonition is one of the most profitable that can be giuen vs. For by casting away our will we shall put away our sinnes as (i) The will is the root and the sinne is the braunch braunches are cut off from the roote This (k) 2. Tim. 3. S. Paul doth note when recounting the multitude of sinnes which (l) These dayes of ours in the latter day would be committed he saith That men would be louers of themselues Giuing vs thereby to vnderstand as the commentary declareth That the inordinate loue of a mans selfe is the head and root of all sinnes and that vpon the taking away thereof a man growes to be in subiection to God from whome all his good proceedeth Againe (m) A most profitable consideration the cause of all our disgustes our melancholies and our affliction is no other thinge then our owne will which we would faine haue to be accomplished and when it is not we are in paine but this being taken away what is there that can trouble vs For (n) Note as much as sadnes doth not necessarily rise from the very comming of any troublesome thing towards vs but from our vnwillingnesse that it should come Nor is the paine alone of this world put away by the putting away of our will but of the other also For as S. Bernard saith Let
also thy inferiours so that yet the gouernement and order of the house be not disturbed thereby But yet if there be a necessity that thou shouldst command exteriourly at least hold thy selfe for inferiour in thy hart And for the doing of this with the more courage remember how our soueraigne Lord Maister did (k) Ioan. 13. kneele downe to the ground as if he had been an inferiour and subiect to wash the feet not only of them that loued him but of him who imployed those very feet being washed to giue vp into the hands of death that very man who had washed them with (l) The ineffable humility and chaof our Lord Iesus so great humility and loue Call this passage many tymes to mind and let the word which then he sayd be rooted in thy soule If I being your Lord and Maister haue washt your feet how much more ought you to wash the feet of one another And so loue thy inferiours which are in thy house as if thou wert their Father or Mother and labour for them as if thou wert their slaue taking the impertinency of their conuersation the superfluity of their speach yea and the iniurious works of their hands with patience Be not humble towards them who liue abroad and proud amongst them whome thou hast at home Practise vertue with them whome thou hast vnder thyne eye and neare at hand and make triall of thy selfe at home that thou mayst know how to conuerse abroad And remember that holy woman S. Catherine of Siena who was instructed by God and whose life I desire that thou shouldst read not to make thee couet her reuelations but to breed in thee an imitation of her vertues For although her parenas did hinder her in the way which she had taken towards the seruice of God she did neither trouble her selfe nor abandon them They cast her out of her little Oratory where she vsed to performe her deuotions and they appointed her to serue in the Kitchin But because she humbled her selfe and obeyed them she found God in the (m) God is euery where the rewarder of humility Kitchin as well or better then in her Oratory Do not torment thy selfe if at the time when thou hast a mind to pray thy parents or (n) He seemeth heere to meane the Ghostly Father Prelates would haue thee do somewhat else But offering that desire of thine to our Lord do that which is enioyned by thy Superiours with much humility and peace of mind being confident that in obeying thy superiours thou obeyest God it being so appoynted by him in his fourth commaundement Neyther yet is it forbidden hereby but that with humility thou mayst beseech thy parentes to allow thee some retired place some vacant time for thy spirituall exercises And first hauing begged it of our Lord haue thou so firme a trust in his goodnesse that whether it be graunted thee or no it shal be all for thy profit if thou take at from the hand of God with (o) Two partes worth the labouring for obedience and peace of mind And as for thy parentes they shall giue account to our Lord of that which they commaund thee and it shall be no superficiall account But thou art not to consider that let them looke to it for as S. Ambrose sayth It is a fauour of God and full of profit for a man to haue a sonne or daughter who will serue his diuine Maiesty in state of Virginity with contempt of the world by a particuler vocation to a spirituall life CHAP. CII That not all those thinges which we desire to do or demaund to haue are to be called a mans proper will how we may know what our Lord demaundeth at our handes IF thou haue well considered that which hath bin said to thee in those former wordes thou wilt easily haue perceiued that two thinges were recommended to thee The one The flying of thine owne will The other the following of the will of God Now for the declaration of these two thinges I must let thee know that for thee to desire or begge in particuler manner of Almighty God that he will deliuer thee out of any spirituall inconuenience whereof thou art most in danger or that he will impart some vertue to thee wherof thou art in particuler need is not any vicious act of thine owne will but it is a meanes that a good one to enable thee to fulfill the will of God who commaundeth vs to depart from euill and to do good For if thou obserue it well thy begging of a thing in particuler through (a) It is good to beg any particuler grace of our Lord in a particuler manner for so it will be done with more zeale the particuler necessity thereof wherein thou art doth help thee to aske it with greater efficacy and with a more profound sigh of thy hart which are meanes whereby God is induced the more easily to grant that which is desired Which very thing would not perhaps be graunted if it were asked with that tepidity which vseth to accompany requestes which are made in generall tearmes And this doctrine is agreable to the holy Scripture since our Lord himself doth teach vs in that prayer of the Pater Noster to aske things in particuler manner And so also did the Prophet Dauid as his particuler necessities did present themselues and so haue other Saints vsed to do when they asked any thing eyther for themselues or others And although the same may also be done whylest we are desiring temporall thinges of God as we reade of the (b) Marc. 10. blind man who begged his sight and of many others yet because nothing that is temporall deserueth to be much esteemed and the loue whereof doth vse to carry danger with it and the contempt whereof deserueth praise so great liberty is not giuen vs to discharge our hartes wholy in the desire and suite for such thinges as for spirituall although it be not ill done of vs to demaund temporall thinges so that it be without excesse of earnestnes and vnder this condition if it so be pleasing vnto our Lord. Concerning the accomplishment of the will of our Lord wherein consisteth all our good thou wilt aske perhaps How may I know what that is To which I answeare That (c) A certayne rule how to know what is the will of God whensoeuer the word or commaundement of God or of his Church doth ordaine any thinge thou art to make no further inquiry but to rest assured that it is the will of our Lord. And when there is no such expresse commaundment esteeme that to be of the same ranke which is imposed on thee by thy superiour if it do not euidently appeare to be against the law of God or of his Church or the light of Nature For since S. Paul (d) Rom. 1â— saith That although the superiour be an infidell yet the Christian man must obey him and
that not only to auoyd punishment but by obligation of conscience how much more then must this be true in the case of Christian superiours of whome we are to (e) Vnles we do expresly see the contrary belieue that God will enable them to commaund iust things And when any of all these commaundements shal be wanting to thee thou shalt imbrace and follow as the will of our Lord that counsell which any such person shall giue of whome thou oughtest to take it And do not thinke for all this that thou art exempted from the necessity of begging the light of the Holy Ghost that so thou mayst take right to the seruice of God For our necessityes are so many and do presse vs in so particuler manner that no Maister without this will serue the turne And so The King will grow to desire thy beauty CHAP. CIII Wherein he beginneth to declare that word which sayth And the King will desire thy beauty And how great a matter it is that God should be content to place his loue vpon a man And that this is no corporeall beauty and how dangerous such kind of beauty is A Strang thing it is that there should be any such beauty in a creature as to draw the blessed eyes of God vpon it so far as to be desired by him It is a most happy thing for a soule to be enamoured vpon the beauty of God but neither is it strange that an vgly thing should loue the perfection of al beauty or is it worthy of thanks if a creature doe loue his Creatour since he owes him all that and doth yet further receaue for it an eternall reward But for God to be enamoured and delighted in any of his creatures this indeed is to be admired and most soueraingly to be acknowledged and it giueth vs reason of incomparable glory and ioy If (a) A strange thing it is that the great God should be takeÌ„ with the loue of the base creature Man it be matter of much honour for a man to be imprisoned for Iesus Christ and S. Paul did call himselfe as by the most noble title he could haue a (b) Eph. 1. Philâ—p 1. Prisoner of Iesus Christ hauing his body restrained by chains of iron and his soule by chaines of loue what kind of thing shall we say it is for man to haue taken God prisoner by the loue of God If it be great riches for a man not to haue any hart of his owne but wholy to haue giuen it to God what kind of thing will it be for vs to haue the hart of God as our owne which he giues to them to whome he giues his loue and after his hart he sendeth all that which he is for theirs without doubt we are to whome we giue away our harts Many and great are those benefits which that infinite diuine goodnesse imparteth to men But yet as if all the rest deserued to be little esteemed in respect of this Iob (c) Iob. 7. sayd O Lord what thing is man that so thou shouldst magnify him and place thy hart vpon him Giuing vs so to vnderstand that since by Gods giuing his hart to man he giueth himself there (d) A soueraigne cordiall against all the corosiues of this life is as much difference between giuing the hart for loue the giuing of other things as there is between giuing of God giuing of creaturs And if we owe our thanks to him for other of his guiftes the principall reason is because he imparteth them with loue And if we ought to reioyce by occasion of the benefits themselues much more ought we to do it in regard that we haue found fauour and loue in those most sublime eyes of God This (e) The true glory of a Christian indeed is our true greatenes wherein we may glory and not because we loue him For (f) And now let ProtestaÌ„ts consider what shrewd presumptuous people these Papists are cursed is that man who maketh any account of himselfe and who prizeth himselfe for the workes he doth but only in regard that so high a King whome all those quires of Angells do adore would through the excesse of his goodnes be content to lone so base thinges as our selues Consider therfore now O virgin if it be not reason for thee to heare and to see and to encline thyne care to God since the reward therof is that he will desire thy beauty Certainly although the thinges that he should require were full of difficulty they would grow easy to be accomplished by the addition of such promises as these And how much more then must it be easy since the thing it selfe which he commaundeth is by his grace not hard But thou wilt say perhaps how commeth the soule to haue beauty since of it selfe it is sinfull and of sinners it is (g) Thâ—en 4. written That the face of such is more black then coales If this Lord of ours went in search of the beauty of bodyes it were no miracle if he should find such a kind of beauty as were corporeall For as himselfe is beautyfull so did he create all thinges beautyfull that so they might carry with them some little obscure trace of his owne incomprehensible beauty in comparison whereof al other beauty is meere deformity But we know that Dauid speaking of the spouse of this greate King Psalm 44. saith That all her beauty is interiour and in her soule And this he saith with great reason For (h) What a toy exteriour beauty is the beauty of a Body is a meere toye and may be enioyed by him who is the owner of an vgly soule Now for what doth it serue if a man haue deformity in that which is of more valew and if he haue beauty in that which is of no importance For what doth that beauty serue which the eyes of men may looke vpon when yet there is deformity within which is penetrated by the eyes of God On the outside an Angell in the inside a Diuell Not (i) Beautifull persons haue no such great bargaine of it as they conceaue only doth this corporeall beauty not profit a person towards the making him beloued by God but for the most part it giueth occasion of making him vnbeloued For as spirituall beauty giueth vnderstanding and wisedome so is the other wont to take it away It is no small warre which many times is waged between Chastity humility and recollection on the one side and beauty of the body on the other And much better had it beene for many women to haue had a countenance extremely deformed that so they might not haue beene fought withall then great beauty with great vanity whereby they were vanquished God deliuereth it thus for no small mischiefe when he sayth to such a soule Thou (k) Ezech. 16. 28. hast lost thy wisedome by thy beauty And he saith elswhere Thou hast made thy beauty abhominable And this
it for it walkes in darknes and it is obscured beyond (b) Thren 4. the black of coales according to that lamentation of Hieremy Least of all hath it the fourth condition since there is nothing so miserably little as to be a sinner who is nothing and lesse then nothing So that all the conditions of beauty being wanting to such a soule it will not faile to be deformed And because all those soules which are infused into the bodyes that descend of Adam be (c) Christ our Lord our B. Lady are excepted and therefore he vseth the word ordinary to oppose it to that other way which is extraordinary ordinarily sinners it will follow that they are all deformed CHAP. CVII How the deformity of sinne is so wicked a thing as that no force or law of Nature or of Scripture were sufficient to abolish it but only Iesus Christ in vertue of whome sinne was euer taken away and grace was giuen THIS deformity of sin is so hardly or indeed so impossibly to be taken away by the force of any creature that all of them togeather are not able to beautifye any one deformed soule Our Lord declareth this by the Prophet (a) Hier. 2. Hieremy saying If thou shalt be washed with salpetre and with abundance of sope yet art thou defiled in my presence The meaning whereof is That for the taking away of sinne neither the salpetre or the reprehensions of the Prophets nor the rigorous punishmentes of the old law nor yet the faire speaches and promises which God did make at that time were sufficient Men were defiled then in the middest both of their punishmentes and of their comfortes of threatninges and of promises For no man was iustified in the sight of God as S. Paul (b) Gal. 3. sayth by the works of the old law and therfore the soule could not haue such beauty in it as to make it desirable by Almighty God because there was a want of iustification which is the cause of beauty in a soule Now if in that law and in those sacrifices which were giuen by God himselfe beauty could be imparted to the soule it is euident that it must lesse haue bin in the law of Nature for as much as that had not so great remedyes against sinne and in particuler it had no written law But (c) No soule was euer purged for sinne but by the precious bloud of our Lord Jesus the beauty which then inhabited the soules of men as well vnder the law of Nature as that other which was written was obtained by the shedding of the bloud of that pretious lambe Iesus Christ our Lord who as S. Iohn (d) Apoc. 13. doth teach vs was slaine from the beginning of the world For although he dyed vpon the crosse in the latter dayes thereof for so the Apostles doe call the time of the comming of Christ yet is he sayd to haue beene slaine from the beginning of the world because euen from that tyme did (e) How the bloud of our Lord thē did worke before it was shed his death beginne to obtaine pardon and grace for them who grew to haue it So taking that vp as a man would say vpon trust which he would after pay vpon the crosse For God ordeined that as there was one Father who was the head and fountaine of sinne and death to all such as were to descend from him in an ordinary course so in like māner there should be one by whome all such as desired might be free both from that mischiefe wherin the other had placed them and from those others also which they should bring vpon themselues So saith Saint (f) Rom 5. Paul That as by the inobedience of one many were made sinners so by the obedience of one many should be made iust And (g) Let the Protestant note this truth without passion as the obedience which Iesus Christ performed to his Father euen to the death yea and the death of the Crosse doth not only make men iust by a kind of resemblance but by giuing of true iustice so the hurt that Adam did vs was not by giuing vs an example only of sinne but by making vs through his sinne true sinners And so that which (i) Act. 4. S. Peter sayd That there is no other name vnder heauen then that of Iesus Christ wherein we may thinke of being saued is not only to be vnderstood from the time that God became incarnate but from the beginning of the world as hath beene sayd Since they who at any time haue beene in grace with God were so by the merits of this our Lord by (k) Fayth pennāce are the meanes of applying the merits of Christ our Lord to a soule meanes of fayth pennance And although by the circumcision of Children Grace were giuen whereby they became iust and their originall sinne was pardoned yet was it not the circumcision alone which gaue the grace for that precious gift was reserued for the Sacramentes of the new law but (l) What that was which gaue grace in the old law it was A protestation of Faith in the Messias who was afterwards to come which protestation was to be made vnto him then And when after being growne in yeares they came to loose their grace by any mortall sinne they offered vp some such beast as God commaunded the bloud whereof was to be shed in the Temple Not to the end that it might iustify for that it had no power to do but that the sinner might protest the Faith which he had in that Lord who was to come And by this saith and by that inward sorrow for his sinns which God inspired he was made partaker of that pretious bloud of Christ which for the pardon of sinnes was to be shed Not (m) The same bloud of our Lord was the remedy also of sinne vnder the law of Nature only was there a remedy in the written law against sinne by faith and internall pennance as we haue said but also in the law of nature although it were not then required that their faith in our Lord should be so explicite But so also were there such exteriour protestations of their Faith as our Lord who would haue all men saued did inspire To the end that although the nations were diuers and their (n) In seuerall places seuerall externall rites may be vsed by the members of the same Church so that the Church allow the same as we see it is in Milan and many other places but the doctrine must be euery where alike externall rites were different yet the Sauiour and Mediatour betweene God and man as (o) 1. Tim. 2. S. Paul affirmeth might be but one CHAP. CVIII That Christ our Lord taketh away the deformity of the soule by his bloud and that it was conuenient that rather the Sonne should become man then either the Father or the holy Ghost and of the great force of
art sweet O my beloued and heere Isay sayth That he hath neither sweetnes nor beauty and he whose face is beheld with such attention and ardent desire by the Angells is heere affirmed not to be worth the looking on And he who at his entrance into the world was by commaundment of the Father adored (o) Heb. 9. by all the Angells is now at his going out of it despised by the basest of men Dauid sayth of Christ That (p) Psalm 88. he is exalted aboue all the workes of the handes of God and Isay sayth That he is the most abased amongst men And (q) Be attentiue if this had beene yet deliuered by way of comparing him with some worthy persons the reproach would not haue beene so great But what wilt thou say if being put in ballance with a Barabbas that robber that murtherer that sedicious man they hold him better then Christ who is the giuer of life it selfe and the maker of all the peace that is made betweene his Father and the world And so farre off he was from taking away any thing which belonged to others as that he payed what he had neuer taken There was no cause why Christ should suffer any payne since the cause of payne is the sinne which came into the world but yet Isay calleth him heere The very man of greife which signifyeth that he did strangely abound therein For although by experience he knew not vvhat belonged to vvicked pleasure yet vvas he the man who knew vvell vvhat did belong to rigorous payne because he felt it And that in so full a measure as that he sayth by the mouth of â—auid My soule is very full of payne Christ is called (r) The third condition of beauty was all hidden in christ our Lord in the tyme of his sacred passion light because he did by his admirable vvordes and works giue ioy and driue darkenesse out of the vvorld but this light sayth Isay had the countenance thereof almost all hidden For if he be looked vpon vvith the eyes of flesh and bloud I know not vvho wil be able to recouer him by his countenance through the excessiuely yll that they had treated him before Which is the lesse to be marueyled at because although the virgin vvho be blessed for euer and vvho was vpon that day the most (s) The vnspeakable griefe of our B. Lady whose holy soule was pierced through with the sword of sorrow according to the prophesy of Sâ—mâ—oÌ„ afflicted of vvomen had brought him forth into the vvorld and swathed him and vsed to behold her selfe in his face as in a most pure and perfect glasse yet I easily belieue that if she was present at that spectacle of so excessiue sorrow she would looke and looke againe with as great attention as the teares of her eyes and the bitter greife of her wounded hart would giue her leaue to see if that were her most blessed Sonne who now was growne to be of a complexion and a fashion so very different from that which formerly she had obserued in him And (t) Anoother point which is also highly to be considered if they who saw our Lord had belieued that he endured all that not because himselfe did owe it but because he loued them who were true debters to the iustice of God it might haue giuen some ease to the paynes of Christ but what shall wee be able to say since Isay telleth vs That they held him for a man who was deiected and stroken by the hande of God For they thought that God abased him so for his sinnes and that he deserued all that and a great deale more and therefore they desired that he might be crucifyed So that for as much as concerned his exteriour they tooke off their eyes from looking on him For they did loath the sight as of a leaprous person and in their harts they held him for a most wicked man and worthy both of that misery and more A strange and lamentable thing it was that if they looked towards him they did spit withal if they looked not it was because they had some mighty auersion as men would haue from the sight of some vgly thing That which they spake of him was most reproachfull language which might afflict him no lesse then his very paines and yet they said that he had not all which he had deserued and that therefore he was to be nailed to the Crosse CHAP. CXI Of the many and wonderfull thinges which our Lord did draw out of that greatest wickednesse which they committed who murthered Christ and of the seueral effects which these wordes Behold the man being spoken by Pilate and preached by the Apostles haue brought to passe in the world VVHO is he that will not wonder and giue praise to God for his infinite wisdome who by so strange a meanes could redeeme the world drawing the greatest blessinges out of the most wicked sinnes that euer were committed by men What more impious thinge eyther was or euer can be committed in the world then to dishonour prophane torment and crucify the Sonne of God But yet on the other side from what other thinge hath there growne so much benefit to the same world as by this blessed Passion there hath done It was then conceaued that when Pilate bestowed such a dressing of torments vpon this spouse that he had dressed him only but to haue bin seene by the eyes of that people But he dressed him as it proued to be seen by the eyes of the whole world (a) God can serue himselfe as well of them that offend him as of them that loue him doing seruice thereby although himselfe knew not of it to that which God had promised so (b) Isa 52. long before by saying All mankind shall see the saluation of God And this saluation is Christ Iesus to whome the Father said I do not much esteeme that thou shouldst awake the tribes of Iacob to serue me and conuert the dregges of Israel to me I (c) Isa 49. gaue thee for a light to the Gentills that so thou mightst be my (d) That is the Sauiour of my people saluation to the vttermost partes of the earth Christ Iesus in person did only preach to the sheepe of the house of Israel which had perished and afterward his holy Apostles did beginne to preach to the same people of Israel and they conuerted some but not all the Iewes and therefore they are called dregges But the saluation of the Father which is Christ did not stay only with the people of the Iewes but (c) The fayth of Christ was spred into the world by the Apostles and it is still spreading in the furthest corner thereof by Apostolicall men sallied out into the world when it was preached by the Apostles so also at this day is the preaching of the name of Christ stretching it selfe out to the Nations which are furthest of that so he
Christian Pilate might conceaue that quickly there would be no more thought of Christ nor any that would haue compassion of him yet God ordained that insteed of those few who did spit vpon him there might be may be shal be many who are with reuerence to adore him And that insteed of them who for the loathsomnesse of the spectacle could not endure to look vpoÌ„ him there should be many who might ioy in beholding that most blessed face as a most pure and perfect glasse though it were placed vpon a (s) The place of the greatest reproach that could be thoâ—hâ— of Crosse And insteed of theÌ„ who thought him to deserue all that which he suffered there should be so many who might confesse that he committed no euill for which he ought to suffer but only that themselues had sinned and that he suffered for the loue of them And lastly if their cruelty were so great as not to haue compassion of him but demanded that he might be murthered vpon the crosse God was pleased that there should be many who would desire to dye for Christ and who with all their soules would say I see (t) The wordes of a soule which is the spouse of Christ our Lord. O thou my friend that thou art wounded and full of payne and I would to God I could suffer it for thee Let not therfore Pilate thinke that he dressed Christ so in vayne though he could not moue them who then were present to compassion since now so many vpon the remembrance of those afflictions of Christ haue so great pitty of him that in their harts they are scourged crowned and crucified togeather with him as S. Paul affirmeth both of himselfe and in the person of many others CHAP. CXII How great reason it is that we should behold this man Christ with those eyes wherewith many of them to whome the Apostles preached did behold him that so we may grow beautifull And that this beauty is giuen vs through his grace and not through our owne merits A Most reasonable thing it is O Virgin that these motiues which are so pregnant and these examples which are so full of life should moue thee thou hauing first cast away all tepidity to fixe him in thy hart with a profound and cordiall loue who so much to his torment was placed nayled vpon the Crosse for thee And that thou be none of those hard-harted persons who heard those wordes spoken in vayne but of those others to whome the hearing thereof hath beene a cause of saluation Be none of them who had not the grace to esteeme that which was present to them but of those others in whose person Isay sayth We desired to see him for many Kinges and Prophets haue desired to see the face and to heare the voyce of Christ our Lord. Behold (a) How necessary it is for vs to behold Christ our Lord crucifyed therefore O Virgin this man Christ Iesus who is published by the voyce of one that is not worthy to proclaime him thus Behold this man that thou mayst then come to heare his wordes for he is that maister which the Father gaue vs. Behold this man that thou mayst imitate his life for there is no way whereby thou canst be saued but he Behold this man that thou mayst haue compassion of him for he was brought to such a passe as might haue mooued euen his enemies to compassion Behold this man to lament ouer him for it is we who by our sinnes haue brought him to the case he is in Behold this man that thou mayst loue him for he hath suffered infinitly for vs. Behold this man that thou mayest beautify thy selfe by him for in him thou shalt find all the colours of beauty that thou canst desire Red by the new buffetts which they gaue him Blew by those which he had receiued the night before Yeallow by the abstinence of his whole life and by the affliction which he had passed through in that night White by the spittle which they had discharged vpon him and Blacke by those blowes wherwith they had new moulded his sacred face his cheekes all swelled and of as many colours as those wretches could paint vpon them For Isay (b) Isa 50. prophesied thus in the person of Christ I gaue my cheekes to those that would pull them and my body to them that would afflict it What waters what enamells what white and red mayest thou find heere wherewith to beautify thy selfe if by thy negligence thou leaue them not Behold this man O Virgin for whosoeuer beholdeth him not shall not escape from death For as Moyses did exalt the serpent in the desert vpon a staffe that they who were wounded might recouer by looking on it and those others dye who did not looke so (c) It is not with fayth alone that we must looke vpon our Lord but with faith loue whosoeuer shall not looke with faith and loue vpon Christ who is placed vpon the wood of the Crosse shal dye for euer And as I told thee before that we must beseech the Father by saying Looke O Lord vpon the face of thy Christ so also doth the Eternall Father coÌ„maund and say to vs Looke O man vpon the face of (d) Christ our Lord is not only the Christ of God but of vs also thy Christ and if thou wouldst haue me looke vpon his face to pardon thee looke thou vpon his face that by him thou mayest desyre me to giue thee pardon In (e) The great God and this wretched man can only be made to meet in Christ our Lord. the face of Christ our Mediatour the Fathers sight and ours doe come to meete There do the beames of our belieue and loue there do the beames of his grace and pardon determine themselues Christ is called the Christ of the Father because the Father engendred him gaue him what he hath And Christ is called our Christ because he offered himselfe for vs bestowing vpon vs all his merits Behold therefore the face of thy Christ belieuing in him confiding in him and louing him and all others for him Behold the face of thy Christ by meditating on him and by comparing thy life with his that so as in a glasse thou mayest see thy faultes and how far thou art off from him so knowing the sinnes which deforme thee thou mayest take of his tears of his bloud which streame downe ouer that beautifull face of his and with griefe mayest wash away those spotts and so thou mayst become beautifull and iust But as the Iewes tooke off their eyes from Christ because they saw him so ill handled so doth Christ take his eyes off from that soule which is wicked and which as leaprous is abhorred by him But when he hath beautifyed it by the grace that he gained for it by his afflictions he placeth his eyes vpon it saying How (f) Cant. 4. beautifull art thou
it treateth the cittizens therof and of the sad end which they all shall haue pag. 503. Chap. 99. Of the vanity of being nobly borne and that such persons must not bragge thereof as desire to be of the kindred of Christ pag. 512. Chap. 100 VVherein he beginneth to declare that other word And forget the house of thy Father And how much it importeth vs to fly from our owne will in imitation of Christ our Lord for the auoyding of those inconueniences which grow from thence pag. 517. Chap. 102. Of a kind of practise in the denying of our owne will and of the obedience that vve owe to our Superiours which is a way how to obtayne the abnegation of our will and how a superiour is to carry himselfe with his subiects pag. 522. Chap. 102. That not all those thinges which we desire to do or demaund to haue are to be called a mans proper will how we may know what our Lord demaundeth at our handes pag. 5.7 Chap. 103. VVherein he beginneth to declare that word which sayth And the King will desire thy beauty And how great a matter it is that God should be content to place his loue vpon a man And that this is no corporall beauty how dangerous such kind of beauty is pag. 530. Chap. 104. That the dignity of being a spouse of Iesus Christ requireth that great care be had in all things of the example which they are to booke vpon both in the exteriour in the interiour of their soule vvho haue a desire to enioy this dignity pag. 538. Chap. 105. That the dignity of this State must not dismay Virgins for as much as their Spouse vvho is our Lord doth giueÌ„ them that vvhich is necessary for it And of the aduise by which they are to vndertake it of the cheerfulnes wherewith they are to vndergoe it of the great blessings vvhich are contayned in it pag. 540. Chap. 106. Of foure conditions vvhich are requisite for the making of any thing beautifull how aâ—t of of them are wanting to a soule that is in sin pag. 545. Chap. 107. How the deformity of sinne is so wickâ—d a thinge as that no force or law of Nature or of Scripture were sufficient to abolish it but only Iesus Christ in vertue of whome sinne was euer taken away grace was giuen pag. 547. Chaâ— 108. That Christ our Lord taketh away the deformity of the soule by his bloud that it was conuenient that rather the Sonne should become man then either the Father or the holy Ghost of the great force of the bloud of Christ our Lord. pag. 550. Chap. 109. That the sacred humanity of Christ our Lord was figured in the garment of the high Priest in the veile which God commaunded Moyses to make And what that was which Dauid begged when he desired to sprinckled with Hyssope that he might so be cleansed pag. 555. Chap. 110. How Christ did as it were dissemble those foure conditions of his beauty so to make vs beautifull to which purpose there is a passage of the Prophet Isay declared pag. 557. Chap. 111. Of the many wonderfull things which our Lord did draw out of that greatest wickednes which they committed who murthered Christ of the seuerall effects which these wordes Behold the man being spoken by Pilate preached by the Apostles haue brought to passe in the world pag. 566. Chap. 112. How great reason it is that we should behold this man Christ with those eyes wherewith many of them to whome the Apostles preached did behold him that so we may grow beautifull And that this beauty is giuen vs through his grace and not through our owne merits pag. 572. Chap. 113. Wherein is prosecuted the way that we are to take in beholding of Christ how he is beautifull in all thinges and that those thinges which in our Lord seeme vgly to the eyes of flesh bloud such as are troubles and torments be of great beauty pag. 578. FINIS
puffe vs vp with Vanity and Falsehood and afterwards to pull vs downe by giuing vs a reall and a miserable fall He puffes vs vp with thoughtes which incline vs to an estimation of our selues so he maketh vs fall into pryde And for as much as he knoweth by experience that this sinne is so (a) The power which pryde hath to do mischeife great that it sufficed to make himselfe of an Angell a Diuell he labours all he can to make vs partakers with him therein to the end that we may also partake with him in the torment that he is subiect to Full well he knowes how displeasing Pryde is to God and that it serues the turne to make vnprofitable whatsoeuer a man hath how good soeuer it seeme And he laboureth so hard to sow this vile seed in our soule that (b) Marke the craft of the Diuell and learne to â—â—y him he will not stick many tymes to speak truth and to giue good counsayle and feelinges of deuotion only to induce vs thereby to pryde making small account of what he looseth in that one doe some one good work that so he may gayne him to himselfe in grosse and others also who follow him by the sinne of pryde For as a King goeth accompanied with muoh people so doth pride with many other sins The scripture sayth The beginning of all wickednesse is pryde and he that hath that shal be full of maledictions That is to say both of sinnes and punishmentes We read of a solirary person to whom the Diuell appeared for a long tyme in the figure of an Angell of God and gaue him many reuelations and euery night made his cell resplendent as if there had byn some great light or lampe But at the end of all this he persuaded with him to kill his owne sonne that so he might be equall in merit to the Patriarch Abraham Which the solitary person being deceyued prepared to put in execution but that the sonne who had suspicion thereof fled away To another also he appeared in figure of an Angell and for a long tyme told him many truths thereby to gaine credit with him and afterward he told him a great lye against fayth which the other being deceyued did belieue So (c) A feaâ—ful example also do we yet read of another whom after he had liued fifty yeares in very singular abstinence and with more straite obseruation of solitude then was obserued by any of the rest in the wildernesse the diuell in forme of an Angell did persuade that he should cast himself into a deep wel that so he might know by experience That neither that nor any other thing could do hurte to one that had serued God so long and so well as he had done All which he belieued and put the same in execution And being with much difficulty taken out of the well euen halfe dead and being aduised by those other holy old men of the wildernesse that he should repent himselfe of so great a sinne being suggested by an illusion of the Diuell he would not belieue or do as they required him And that which is worse although indeed he died the third day after so deepely had that deceit conuayed it selfe into his heart as that notwithstanding he euen saw himselfe dye by reason of that fall he still neuerthelesse belieued that it had byn a reuclation of an Angell of God O (d) Be not high minded but feare how necessary is it for such as hauâ— euen profited in vertue that they liue with a holy feare of themselues as men who although they may make coniecture that they are well with God yet (e) We may haue great hope but no certainty of being in the state of grace can they haue no certainty thereof Nor do they know whether they be worthy of louâ— or hate euen at the present tyme and much lesse what they are to be in the rest of the life which they will lead And especially they ought to be very carefull not to belieue themselues Pryde deserueth to be deceiued And if as I haue related to you the deceites of men in former tymes I should also recounte such as haue happened in these dayes of ours neither would they be written in a small volume nor couldst thou read them without much labour On the one syde the case standeth thus according to that which we may iudg That (f) See the great reason that we haue both to loue God and to feare him God doth rayne vpon the hartes of many the water of particuler mercyes in vertue whereof they bring forth many fruits which euen to the exteriour are good but the same men haue a kind of interiour communication with our Lord and that so familiar that it can hardly be beleeued On the other side we haue also experience that by the permission of God the Diuel doth in these tymes vse particuler diligence for the deceauing by false motions and false speaches both interiour and exteriour and by appearing with false light to the vnderstanding of such as are proud and addicted to their owne opinion with conceit that it is the will of God And so also doth he suffer the Diuell to exercise by diuers wayes such as serue him in humility And therefore in these tymes when it seemeth that Satan is broken loose as S. Iohn sayth it is necâ—ssary for them that serue God to vse double diligence that they may not easily beleeue such thinges as those and to procure profound humility and holy feare that God may not permit them to be deceaued They must also endeauour with speed to giue account of what they find and feele in themselues vnto their Prelates and Superiours who may instruct them in the truth The Prophet sayth That vnder the tongue of wicked persons is the poyson of vipers how much more then will it be in the language of the Diuel who is the most wicked thing of all things that are wicked And if he shall puffe vs vp by occasion of the vertues that we may haue we are to humble our selues and to consider the ill which we dayly do and the sinnes which we haue committed Which were so many as that if our Lord had not beene close at hand and had not come into that way wherein we did walke with so much desire to forsake him as he did to S. Paul we should haue beene multiplying our wickednes to such a proportion as that euen the torments of hell would haue beene too little for our punishment O (g) An excellent admiration of Gods mercy thou Abyssus and euen bottomlesse pit of mercy and what could moue thee to cry out to our hart euen from heauen and to say Why doest thou persecute me with thy ill life By which wordes thou didst pull downe our pride and didst make vs profitably feare and tremble that with griefe for hauing offended thee and with desire of pleasing thee we might say O Lord